hath given to them that cleave constantly to his truth p. 769. The faithfull themselves have found much comfort in this p. 770. Lect. 145. The Spirit of God wheresoever he dwellâ— will teach and effectually perswade the heart in the truth of religion p. 771. No man can grow to certainty in matters of religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the Spirit and proportionable to the measure of the Spirit of sanctification that a man hath shall his certainty be p. 773 774 Yet is not this to be accounted every mans private Spirit p. 775. The Spirits teaching to be judged by the Word Ibid. The ministery of the Word is the meanes whereby the Spirit useth to teach men p. 776 They whom the Spirit hath once taught and perswaded will certainely persevere in the truth Ibid. Lect. 146. Th'exhortation to constancy in the truth is very needfull and that even in these daies p. 777. by reason 1 that Papists increase 2 the multitude of other erroneous spirits 3 the generall decay of the zealous love of religion and of the life power of it p. 778. 1 Motive to constancy Corruption in judgement is the most dangerous corruption of all other p. 779 780. 2 Motive He that falls from the truth and embraceth errour was never taught of the Spirit p. 780. Though in some things of smaller moment the faithfull may be subject to errour and errors of that nature should not alienate Christians one from another yea in fundamentall points for a time Ibid. 781. Lect. 147. Though our perseverance in the truth be to be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this work our selves p. 782 783. 1 We must carefully shâ—n all things whereby we may be in danger to be corrupted and drawne from the truth viz. 1. We must shun the hearing and conferring with them that are hereticks and seducers and the reading of their books We should not long to heare what they can say for their errors or against the truth p. 784. 2 Wee must take heed of affecting the knowledge of intricate curious and unprofitable points p. 785. There is a desire of knowledge which is commendable and no Minister should mislike in his hearers p. 786. Yet is there a desire of knowledge that is most dangerous Ibid. 1 When wee desire to know more of Gods matters then hee hath pleased to reveale in his Word Ibid. 2 When neglecting other things we seeke the knowledge of those high points onely that are above our capacity to understand and busie our selves in matters of controversie p. 787. 3 When wee desire knowledge onely for knowledge saâ—e without respect to the use and profit we may make of it for our edification in faith and holinesse p 788. Lect. 148. He that desires to hold fast his profession must use the meanes whereby hee may bee established in the truth and preserved from falling away from it foure directions are given us in Gods booke for this p. 788. 1 Hee must ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth and labour to bee assured upon good grounds that it is indeed the truth he holdeth Ibid. 1 Hee must acquâ—â—nt himselfe with the maine principles of religion and seeke to be perfect in them p. 789. 2 examine by Scripture what ever hee heareth or readeth and labour to get good proofes of Scripture for whatsoever he holdeth p. 790. 2 He must labour to take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practise it He that by reading or hearing seeketh knowledge with an honest and good heart shall hold fast that which he professeth and none but he p. 792 793. Lect. 149. 3 He must take heed of declining from or forsaking the least truth his conscience hath beene convinced in Two things there bee that deceive men in this case p. 793 794. Though some truths be of greater moment then others yet it s a dangerous sin to be willfully ignorant of any truth God hath revealed or forsake it when we know it upon conceit that it is but a trisâ—e for 1 nothing that God hath revealed is of small moment or lightly to be accounted of 2 a man may make himselfe abominable to God by forsaking wittingly the least truth or receiving the least errour p. 794. 3 the best way to keepe us from falling from the truth in the maine points is to make conscience of falling from the least truth p. 795. 4 He must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods ordinances 1 the ministery of the Word p. 796. 2 the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 3 prayer p. 797 798. Lect. 150. Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ will take to heart the cause of God and his holy religion p. 798. 1 No man can have the Spirit of Christs unlesse he love God unfeignedly above all things els Ibid. 2 He that doth thus love God must needs be zealous for God grieved and troubled to see him dishonoured 3 He that hath any true zeale to God in him will shew and expresse it principally towards the house and worship of God p. 799. More particularly 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ must needs rejoyce to see or heare that the true religion of God doth prosper and that the purity of it is restored or set up any where p. 800. 2 He that hath the Spirit of Christ will rejoyce in the frequencie and fullnesse of Church-assemblies 3 In the plentifull and free preaching of the Word p. 801. 4 Hee will rejoyce to see and heare that the ministery of the Word is fruitfull among them that enjoy it and powerfull to reforme their hearts and lives p. 802 803. Lect. 151. Three Reasons and grounds of the former doctrine 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ cannot but love the persons of all men and we love no man unlesse wee love his soule and unfeignedly desire his salvation grieve to see his soule in danger of perishing p. 803. He that desires the salvation of all will joy in the plentifull and sound preaching of the Word p. 804. Though God can save men without preaching yet he doth not ordinarily without it and its a fearefull signe hee meaneth not to save them he denieth preaching unto Ibid. 805. Though all bee not saved that have preaching yet it s a cause of comfort to see sound preachers abound p. 805. A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may yet be a meanes of conversion to others Ibid. 2 The respect wee have to the state and Church wherein we live which we are bound to love p. 806. 1 Nothing will make the state and Church so honourable as the liberty of the Gospell 2 nor so strong and peaceable 3 nor so prosperous and plenteous in blessings p. 806 807. On the other side nothing will sooner deprive it of all blessings then the neglect and opposing of religion p.
can do it no better wil be ready to helpe us and make that easie to us by his helpe which was full of difficulty and impossibility before Arise and be doing saith David to Solomon 1 Chron. 22.16 and the Lord will be with thee If we draw neare to God do our best endeavour God will draw neare unto us as the Apostle speaketh Iames 4.8 LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 6. Lecture LXXIV On Psalme LI. 6. Novemb. 6. MDCXXVII Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts and in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome WEE have already heard out of the former verses of this Psalme that David in seeking to God for mercy in the pardon of his grievous sins doth make confession of his sinne and accuse himselfe before God and that not only in grosse and generall verse 3. but more fully in these three verses following For 1. Hee acknowledgeth his sin in particular that very sin that Nathan charged him with verse 4. I have done this evill in thy sight 2. The fountaine and root from whence this his sin did grow even his vile and cursed nature verse 5 Behold I was borne in iniquity and in sin did my mother conceive me 3. From the consideration of that uprightnesse and truth of heart which the Lord so much desireth and which he found his corrupt heart so farre from specially in the committing of this soule sin For oh what a deale of fraud and cunning did he use in this matter to hide and cloake his sin 1. Hee sent for Vriah home and perswaded him to goe and lodge at his owne house 2. Sam. 11.6 2. When perswasion would not serve hee made him drunke in hope that that would provoke him to lust verse 13. 3. When all this would not serve nor hee could get Vriah to father the child hee procureth him to bee made away that so by marrying of his wife he might cloke his sin the better ver 15. in the beginning of this sixt verse Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts 4. From the consideration of that measure of saving knowledge and grace which hee had received from God before hee fell into this sin in the last words of this verse And in the hidden part thou hadst made me for so I read it and not thou shalt make me to know wisedome And thus you see the scope and drift of this verse and what coherence and dependance it hath on that which went before The words divide themselves naturally into two parts as they doe containe two arguments and considerations whereby David doth amplifie and aggravate his sin 1. What a one God would have David and all his children to bee that is to say Vpright in heart 2. What a one David was before hee fell into these foule sins that is God had wrought soundnesse of grace in his heart In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome In the former part three points are to bee observed 1. The thing the grace that God desired that God would have to bee in David and all his children Truth thou desirest truth that is sincerity and uprightnesse which is opposed to guile and hypocrisie So is truth taken Iosh. 24.14 Feare the Lord and serve him insincerity and in truth And 1 Cor. 5.8 Let us keepe the feast with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth And Iohn 1.47 Behold saith our Saviour of Nathanael an Israelite in truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in whom is no guile 2. The subject the place where God would have this grace to be in the inward parts that is in the heart For so wee find this place interpreted by Iob 38.36 Who hath put wisedome in the inward parts or who hath given understanding to the heart And by our Saviour Marke 7.21 From within out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts And by the Apostle Ephes. 3. who when hee had prayed for them verse 16. that they might be strengthened by Gods spirit in the inner man He expoundeth himselfe thus verse 17. that Christ might dwell in their hearts by faith The heart is the proper seat of this truth and sincerity For then a thing is said to be spoken or done in truth 1. When that which is said or done agreeth with the heart and proceedeth from it As a good man is said Psal. 15.2 To speake the truth in his heart He speaketh the truth in his heart because he speaketh as hee thinketh 2. When the purpose and intent of the heart is upright in that which a man speaketh or doth My father saith Solomon in his prayer 1 Kings 3.6 walked before thee in truth and uprightnesse of heart therefore in truth because in uprightnesse of heart Therfore also is this sincerity called singlenesse of heart Acts 2.46 When a man in that which he saith and doth hath but one heart not a heart and a heart a double heart Psalm 12.2 one heart for that which hee pretendeth and another for that which he intendeth It is said that the Zebulonites that came to make David King 1 Chron. 12.33 were not of a double heart And that is expounded verse 38 that they came with a perfect or an upright heart A true heart is called a whole heart also Psal. 119.10 a false heart is called a divided heart Hosea 10.2 3. and lastly The note of observation that David prefixeth before this Behold As if he should say this this is that which I cannot but take notice of and thinke much upon that whereas I am by nature so filthy and corrupt and have so much falshood and hypocrisie in my heart which hath beene the maine cause of this my fearefull fall thou art a God that lookest for and requirest yea desirest above all things and delightest in the truth and uprightnesse of the heart and where that is wanting all that a man can doe is nothing in thy sight Now all this cunning and falshood he had used doth greatly augment his griefe and shame when he considereth how much the Lord delighteth in truth and abhorreth hypocrisie Then the Doctrine that wee are to learne from the first part of the verse is this That truth and uprightnesse of heart is that which God highly esteemeth of and desireth and delighteth in above all things Observe the proofe of this Doctrine in five points and degrees First The Lord would have all his servants upright in heart hee would have that obedience and service that is done unto him to bee done in truth and sincerity that is that that hee looketh for at our hands which hee greatly desireth and longeth for Hee cannot abide hypocrisie that wee should counterfeit and halt with him My son saith the Lord Prov. 23.26 give me thine heart that is it that I looke for So Ioshua 24.14 calleth upon the people Now therefore feare the Lord and serve him in sincerity and truth Are not thine eyes upon the truth saith Iere. 5.3 As if he should say Is
religion are called by the holy Ghost and wee may not teach him to speake righteous men and beleevers though there bee no true righteousnesse or faith in them at all So it is said Iohn 2.23 24. Many beleeved in Christs name when they saw the miracles that he did Had these men true and saving faith No verely as appeareth plainly by the next words But Iesus did not commit himselfe unto them because hee knew all men As though the Evangelist had said Hee knew there was no truth of faith in their hearts though they made such a profession of it So it is said of Simon Magus Actes 8.13 that hee beleeved Why had hee ever a true justifying faith in him No verely for hee was even then though neither Philip nor Peter perceived it till a little after in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of iniquitie as Peter testifieth of him verse 23. yet all that are baptized are said to be regenerated and borne anew yea all the infants of the faithfull are said by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.14 to bee holy Are all infants holy indeed and truly sanctified Are all men that are baptized regenerated indeed No verily But by profession and sacramentally they are so all But why are they then by the holy Ghost called so not being so indeed Surely because the Church and people of God are bound to judge them beleevers and righteous persons that outwardly professe themselves to bee such till God shall bee pleased to reveile and discover them to bee otherwise The secret things belong to the Lord our God saith Moses Deutero 29.29 but those things which are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever And therefore Simon Magus as bad a man as hee was inwardly and in heart was without all scruple admitted by Philip the Evangelist unto baptisme and so accounted a true beleever Acts 8.13 even for this cause because hee professed the true faith So then the beleevers the righteous and regenerate persons that are such only by profession and in the judgement of the Church may quite fall away and loose all that goodnes that seemed to be in them Secondly It cannot bee denyed but that a man may have in him in truth sundry common gifts of the spirit of God that are very like unto saving and true grace and yet loose them againe and fall quite from them The hearer that is compared to the stony ground that receiveth the word and beleeveth it and findeth joy and comfort in it yet may fall away as is plaine Luke 8.13 A man that hath beene enlightned and hath tasted of the heavenly gift of Christ and hath beene made partaker of the holy Ghost may so fall away saith the Apostle Heb. 6 4.6 as it is impossible for him to bee renewed againe unto repentance A man that hath escaped the pollutions of the world forsaken all foule grosse sins may be yet so intangled againe and overcome by them as the Apostle teacheth 2 Peter 2.20 that his latter end may become worse with him then ever his beginning was And what shall wee say of these men and of the good things that are spoken of them Were they such in shew and profession onely No verily They were indeed enlightned they did indeed beleeve they did indeed rejoyce and found comfort in the word they did indeed forsake the pollutions of the world Yea these good things in them were the workes and effects of the word and spirit of God and not of nature onely that that sprung up in them came from the seed of the word that was sowen in their hearts Luke 8.6.13 It was the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Peter 2.20 and the sweetnesse that they found in that that made them to forsake all foule and grosse sins How then Had these men ever any truth of saving or sanctifying grace in them No verily For our Saviour saith 1. Of these Luke 8.13 that they had no root in themselves the goodnes worke of the spirit that was in them was overly it never went low enough deep enough to the giving of them a root to the reforming of the inward man 2. Of the hearer that is compared to the good ground Luk. 8.15 that he he only of all the foure sorts of hearers had on honest and a good heart there was no goodnes of heart no truth of grace in any of the other three Thirdly and lastly A man that hath had in him truth of saving grace may seeme to others and to himselfe also to have lost it utterly and even to have quite quenched the spirit in himselfe For 1. he may loose the comfortable sense and feeling of it and not perceive in himselfe that he hath any grace in him at all Lord why castest thou off my soule saith the Prophet Ps. 88.14 15 while I suffer thy terrours I am distracted 2. He may loose the vigor and powerfull operation of it it may like a sparke of fire be so covered and hidden in an heap of ashes that neither himselfe nor any other can by any light or heat that commeth from it discerne any other but that it is quite dead and gone If Nathan himselfe had come to David when after the committing of his shamefull adultery he was practising with all the cunning he had the murther of Vriah or if any of the Apostles had bin with Peter when he denied Christ so oft with such bitter oathes and execrations against himselfe Mat. 26.74 what sparke of grace could they have discerned in them In these three points then you see how farre foorth it may be granted that men may fall from grace And yet is this that I have taught you a certaine truth that true sanctifying and saving grace is of a lasting permanent and continuing nature See this confirmed 1. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of sundry particular graces and fruits of the spirit of sanctification I will instance but in three 1. The feare of the Lord is cleane saith David Psal. 19.9 enduring for ever 2. So speaking of the upright man Psal. 112.2 3. he saith his righteousnesse endureth for ever 3. And the Apostle speaking of that meekenes of spirit which Gods sanctifying grace worketh in the faithfull he calleth it Pet. 3 4. a thing that is not corruptible it can never dye See this also confirmed 2. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of the whole habit and quality of renewed holinesse created and infused by the spirit of God into our soules at our first conversion The grace of regeneration is called by the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.23 an incorruptible seed which he amplifieth by this comparison verse 24.25 All flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of the grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for ever As if he should say Whatsoever excellency we have
to the man that had the palsey Matth. 9 2 Sonne be of good comfort thy sinnes are forgiven thee thou shalt be saved Why so Because he hath Gods written Word to assure him of it Els how can any particular man be assured certitudine fidei that his body shall rise againe at the last day as every Papist as well as every Protestant professeth that he is Hath he any Word of God to assure him by name that his body shall rise againe No but because God in his Word hath said Ioh. 5.28.29 that all that are dead good and bad shall rise at the last day and come unto judgement therefore every true Christian doth as undoubtedly believe it as if God had named him in his Word as he did Iosiah and Cyrus long before they were borne and said unto him thy body shall rise againe at the last day But then it is objected secondly That he that is so qualified as is mentined in these foure places that I have alledged shall indeed be certainly saved but who can be assured that he is so qualified that he hath truly repented that he truly loveth God and his children that he truly believeth in Christ Specially how can he be assured of that by the Word of God The heart of man we know is deceitfull as the Prophet speaketh Ieremie 17.9 And experience prooveth that many that seemed to have truly repented and believed have by their falling away declared that it was nothing so Two answers I have to give unto this First That though many have deceived themselves in this point yet it is evident by the Scriptures that a true Christian may be assured he hath all these foure graces in him in truth and sinceritie Hezekiah was undoubtedly assured that his life was truly reformed that he had truly repented or els he could not have said as he did in his extreamâ—â—ffliction Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart and have done that which is good in thy sight Peter was undoubtedly assured and that even in the time of the great dejectednesse of his spirit that he loved the Lord in truth or els he would never have said as he did Iohn 21.17 Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee The faithfull in whose name the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.14 were undoubtedly assured that they do truly love the children of God or els they could not have said as they did there By this we know that we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren The poore man whose child was possessed was undoubtedly assured that he had true faith or els he could never have said as hee did to the Lord himselfe Marke 9.24 even then when he was so humbled in the sense of his owne infidelity Lord I doe believe helpe thou mâ—ne unbeliefe In a word All that have true grace in them may undoubtedly know they have it in them in truth for the Spirit of God is given to that end principally to give them a comfortable assurance that they are in the state of grace We have received not the spirit of the world saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.12 but the spirit that is of God that we might know the things that are freely given us of God Secondly A man may be assured by the word that he hath these graces in him in truth and sincerity so as he cannot be deceived in them because the word cannot deceive him For as God gave Moses in the mount a patterne according to which he would have all things made in the Tabernacle See saith he that thou make all things according to the patterne shewed to thee in the mount Hebr. 8.5 so that when he viewed the worke and saw all was done according to that patterne he was sure they had done right and blessed them as we read Exod. 39 43. So hath the Lord given us a patterne in his Word according to which he would have everything in his spirituall Tabernacle saith repentance love obedience to be wrought And if a man can find that that grace that he hath is according to this patterne as if the fault be not in himselfe if he will take paines to view the worke well as Moses did he may Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another then may he be sure it is right then shall he certainly be blessed of God as Bezaliel and Abâ—liab were of Moses when all that they had done was found to be according to the patterne that was given in the mount And thus you have seene that all true assurance of salvation is grounded upon the Word of God and upon it alone Let us now make some application of this second signe in two points unto our selves and examine our owne assurance by it First canst thou prove by the Word of God that thou art in the state of salvation Then art thou an happy man If thou canst norâ— how confident soever thou seemest to be thou wilt find one day that thy state is not good For 1. Thou hast cause to distrust thy assurance that it is not sound No mans private spirit is to be trusted in this case He that trusteth in his owne heart is a foole saith Solomon Pro. 28.26 Gods Spirit must witnesse with our spirits that we are his children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 or els we can never be sure of it And Gods Spirit giveth no testimony as we have heard but according to the Word so that no man can have any sound comfort in the assurance he seemeth to have of Gods favour unlesse he have the Word of God to confirme it unto him In God will I praise his Word saith David Psal 6.10 11. in the Lord will I praise his Word In God have I put my trust As if he had said I thank God for his Word for that is the onely ground of my comfort of all that trust and confidence I have in him of all that assurance that I have of his favour in Christ. 2. Thou must looke to have thy evidence questioned one day He that desired to have the Apostles in fingering as our Saviour telleth them Luke 22.31 that he might sift them as wheat be sure will deale with thee also in this kind one day And nothing will be able to convince him to stop his mouth and beat him from thee but the word onely That is the onely sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 That is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Captaine did fight against him and overcome him Matth. 4.4 7 10. And if thou canst be able to alledge the Word for thy assurance and claime to heaven to prove by the Word that thy faith thy repentance thy love is sincere then shalt thou be able to overcome â—im
unfeinedly and serve him with upright hearts that yet doe not know they doe so And though such may bee sure as you have heard in the former direction to attaine vnto assurance of Gods favour in the end yet would they certainly attaine unto it sooner and in better measure if themselves did know that they doe unfeinedly feare God and serve him with upright hearts Hereby wee know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 3.19 that we are of the truth and shall before him assure our hearts When once we know we are of the truth of the number of those that are sincere and upright hearted then shall we assure our hearts even before God Now no man can know this well that is not carefull to observe consider and examine his owne waies Ponder the path of thy feet saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 4.26 and let all thy waies be established As if he had said By pondering and considering our doings well we may have them established make them stable and firme such as we may build sound comfort and assurance upon Hee that doth truth saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.21 that is hee that is indeed and in his practise not in profession onely a godly man commeth to the light that his deeds may bee made manifest that they are wrought in God As if hee should say Hee doth by the Word examine his deeds whether they bee so performed as God may bee pleased with them Certainely there is never a good duty wee performe at any time never a prayer wee make never a Sermon wee preach or heare never an almes wee give nay I say more never a bargaine wee make never a duty wee performe even towards men in our particular callings but it may give us assurance of Gods love if we can find it hath beene wrought in God that is done by the guidance of his spirit and with an upright heart For no man can doe any thing with an upright heart that is in faith and obedience and love to God till he be in Gods favour till he be in the state of grace and a justified man A corrupt tree saith our Saviour Mat. 7.18 a man that is in his naturall estate cannot bring forth good fruit As many as are led by the spirit of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.14 they are the sons of God certainely Therfore also he telleth poore servants Col. 3.24 that did their service to their idolatrous and bad masters in singlenesse of heart fearing God that they knew even by this that they should receive of the Lord the reward of inheritance They might grow assured of their salvation even by doing the duties of servants with good and upright hearts And as any one duty performed with a good heart will give assurance of this in some measure so the more good works any man knoweth he hath done the longer he knoweth that he hath continued in a constant care to please God in all his waies the stronger his assurance shall be A strong and full assurance of salvation will not be gotten in a day or two by one or two good actions but by a constant continuing in wel doing and by long proofe and experience of the working of Gods grace in our hearts We desire saith the Apostle Heb. 6.11 that every one of you doe shewe the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end As if he should say You have good things in you now and such as accompany salvation such as may give you good assurance of your salvation you shew much labour of love ye have ministred to the Saints and yet do minister but if you would get full assurance of hope you must hold out and doe so still to the end Two things there be that are wont to be objected by many a good heart against this First If a man could certainely know that the duties hee performeth were done with an upright heart that in his conversation and course of life he were led by the spirit of God then he might indeed thereby get this assurance But there is all the difficulty every man may find by experience the truth of that which the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things and desparately wicked who can know it To this I answer that though this be indeed an hard thing yet this is not impossible The Lord that knoweth our hearts as deceitfull as they be as the Prophet there speaketh verse â—0 maketh his children also able to know their owne hearts and the uprightnesse of them Hezekiah knew he had walked before God in truth and with an upright heart as himselfe professeth Esa. 38.3 And Peter certainely knew that hee did unfeignedly love the Lord and durst call the Lord himselfe to witnesse for this Ioh. 21.17 And there is no Christian but if hee would ponder the path of his feet and take heed to his to his waies according to the word and take paines to examine them by the rules thereof he might know the uprightnesse of his owne heart in them it might be made manifest unto him that they are wrought in God as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3 2â— Yea when he is at the worst and most destitute of his assurance if he could examine his owne heart he should find in it evident arguments of uprightnesse as feare to offend God in any thing longing after his favour and prizing it above all things love of the brethren poverty of spirit and griefe of heart for it upon which he might ground good assurance that he is in the favour of God O the wrong we doe to our selves in the carelesse neglect of observing and examining our own waies This is a maine difference betweene the upright hearted Christian and the naturall man The one is ever best perswaded of his own estate when he thinketh least of his owne waies and doings he cannot abide to examine his owne waies or to thinke seriously of his owne doings If by any hand of God upon him or by a searching ministery they bee brought into his mind it is a death unto him Like unto the broken merchant that cannot abide to goe into his counting house to cast over his bookes On the other side The upright hearted Christian is never so comfortable as when he hath most seriously coâ—siâ—ered his owne waies when his heart hath beene so searched as he can looke into the bottome of it Let every man prove his own worke saith the Apostle Gal 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another A good man shall be satisfied from himselfe saith Solomon Pro. 14.14 He shall if he will take paines to examine his owne heart find sufficient ground of comfort in himselfe The second thing that many a good soule will object against this is That hee hath done what hee can to examine his owne heart and hee can find no truth of grace in himselfe nothing to ground any good assurance upon To this I
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâ—ken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâ—dalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
thou art that art most bitter and violent of either side then art thou certainly thy selfe most wilfully blinde And I doe assure thee in the name of the Lord and by good warrant out of his word that if thou canst not unfeignedly love every one that truly feareth God whither he conforme or not conforme if thou canst not bewaile and strive against these hard conceits thou hast beene wont to entertaine against such thou canst have no comfort at all in thine owne estate before God Let there be no strife I pray thee saith Abraham unto Lot Gen. 13.8 betweene mee and thee for we are brethren And it is noted by the Holy Ghost Verse 7. for a circumstance that did much aggravate the sinne of Lot and the griefe of Abraham for that variance that the Cananite and the Perizzite dwelt then in the land Certainely all that truly feare God are brethren And have not we Cananites and Perizzites enough in our land Papists and Atheists and profane persons that doe mortally hate us all that have any true feare of God in us and rejoyce much in our variances Or is the number of them that truly feare God so great that we must dishearten and weaken one another by nourishing heart burning and discord among our selves But the time will not permit me to enlarge my selfe in this point as I desire to doe I will therefore conclude my speech with the words of the Apostle Iam. 5.9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest yee be condemned Lecture CXLIV On Psalme 51.7 August 2. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second of those foure effects and fruits whereby a man may certainly know whether he hath the spirit of Christ and consequently whether he hath Christ and is by his death and obedience perfectly justified in the sight of God and that is constancy in Religion This is then the Doctrine that I am now to insist upon That he that hath the spirit of Christ in him will be constant in his Religion above all things Now before I give you the proofe of the point I must explaine first and prevent the mistaking of it by answering three questions and removing three doubts that may rise in your mindes against it First You may aske me Is it a certaine note of a man that hath the spirit of Christ to be constant in his religion I answer No unlesse it be the true Religion that he doth professe It is indeed a morall vertue and one of the best things that are to be found in a naturall man to be constant in his Religion be it true or false And so the Lord noteth it to be Ier. 2.10 11. Passe over the isles of Chittim and see and send unto Kedar and consider diligently and see of there be such a thing and to be found even among them hath a nation hath any nation changed their gods As if he should have said Hath not even the light of nature discovered thus much unto all nations that it is a shamefull and odious thing for a people to be variable and unconstant in their Religion But my people have changed their glory their Religion he meanes For this constancy in a mans Religion which he is perswaded is true though it be false argueth a zeale of God in him though it be not according unto knowledge And that the Apostle speaketh of you know Ro. 10.2 as of a good thing iâ— it selfe as of one of the best things that can be in a naturall man But yet this is no signe of grace no fruit of the spirit of Christ to be constant in an erroneous and false way It was no commendation either to Ieroboam himselfe or to Iehu or to any other of the Kings and people of Israel that they abode even to the dissolution of that state in that Religion that Ieroboam did at the first establish and would by no meanes be drawne to forsake it The children of Israel saith the Holy Ghost 2 King 17.22 walked in all the sinnes of Ieroboam that he did they departed not from them This constancy in their Religion is oft mentioned in the story to their great shame and reproach It is no praise at all nor signe of grace in a Papist or any other Heretick or Schismatick whatsoever that they have beene constant in their Religion even unto death It is not the punishment that a man indures but the cause for which he suffers that maketh him a Martyr It is not constancy but obstinacy in a man to abide so resolute and unmoveable in any errour as he will admit of no meanes that may informe him better to be like the aâ—afe Adder Psal. 58.4 5. that stoppeth her eare which will not hearken to the voice of the charmers charming never so wisely Yea it is not only a great sin but a fearefull judgement and curse of God too He hath blinded their eyes saith our blessed Saviour Ioh. 12.40 and hardned their hearts that they should not soe with their eyes and understand with their hearts and be converted and I should hâ—â—le them So that when I say constancy in Religion is a note of him that hath the spirit of Christ I meane constancy in the true Religion It is the cleaving to the truth of God that is such a note But then you will aske me secondly How shall I know in that great difference of opinions in Religion that is in the Church and that even among learned and good men too which is the truth Whether that that I hold and professe bee the truth that so I may constantly hold it and cleave unto it When our Saviour had said Ioh. 18.37 38. and it was that good confession that the Apostle 1 Tim. 6.13 saith he witnessed before Poncius Pilate to this end was I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnesse unto the truth Pilate said unto him what is truth And certainly wee have many now that were borne and bread in the Church that know no more what the truth is then Pilate did but like men utterly ignorant and unsetled in Religion are as ready to say as he he was What is truth Now to these men I answer with the words of our Saviour Ioh. 17.17 Sanctifie them with thy truth thy word is truth If that Religion that thou professest be no other then that which God hath taught thee in his holy word then is it doubtlesse the true Religion If thou holdest nothing in Religion but that thou canst warrant and prove by Gods Word then holdest thou the truth and thou must hold it fast and cleave constantly to it It is the word of truth Eph. 1.13 it can never deceive thee Thy testimonyes are very sure saith David Psalm 93.5 This sacred booke of the holy Scriptures and writings of the Prophets and Apostles is the foundation upon which God buildeth his Church as the Apostle teacheth us Eph. 2.20 If thou
doth the spirit of God also in his ordinary manner of teaching the heart of man by the holy Scriptures which the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.19 calleth a more sure word of prophesy then any of those extraordinary revelations were speake so expresly as the people of God that have beene taught by him have beene so certaine of the truth that they have beene willing to seale it even with their dearest bloud So the Evangelist saith Luke 1.1 that all the parts of the Gospell all the articles of our faith were most surely beleeued among the faithfull And Peter saith of himselfe and the rest of the elect Apostles Ioh. 6.69 We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ the sonne of the living God And our Saviour saith of them all Ioh. 17.8 that they knew surely that be came out from God and beleeved that God did send him The people of God by the teaching of the holy spirit do attaine you see not unto a probable opinion onely but to an undoubted certainty of knowledge and faith And from this certainty hath growne that marvellous courage and comfort that the holy Martyrs have expressed in all their sufferings They were â—laine for the Word of God saith the Apostle Revel 6.9 and â—or the testimony which they held They did professe and give testimony to the truth of God which they had learned in his Word and they did hold fast this their testimony and would not by any meanes be drawne from it and therefore they were slaine If a man have no certainty in the matters of religion but is wavering and unsetled in it certainely he was never yet taught of God Fiftly No man can attaine to this undoubted certainty in religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the spirit of God Though a man be a constant hearer of the most excellent teacher and enjoy all other the best meanes of knowledge that are upon earth yet shall he never bee able to attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge in the matters of his salvation till the spirit of God doe teach and instruct him When Peter had made this confession of his faith Matth. 16.16 Thou art Christ the sonne of the living God Iesus answered and said unto him verse 17. Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Marke two things in this speech of our blessed Saviour 1. That till a man be taught of God he can never understand and know no not thus much 2. That he is a blessed and happy man that can find in himselfe that hee is taught of God Why but may you say May not flesh and bloud reveale so much to a man May not a naturall man be perswaded of this that Iesus is Christ the sonne of the living God I answer that he may say so and he may thinke so and he may in some sort know it to be so and be able to prove it to be so but he cannot be fully perswaded of this article he cannot beleeve it with all his heart as Philip speaketh Acts 8.37 till God by his holy spirit have revealed it unto him and perswaded his heart of it No man can say that Iesus is the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 but by the Holy Ghost As if he had said He cannot say and professe it from the full perswasion of his heart till the Holy Ghost hath taught it him that hee is so indeed No man can have a cleare and certaine perswasion in matters of religion but onely he that hath the spirit of sanctification and is instructed and guided by it Certainely saith Elihu Iob 32.8 there is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the almighty giveth them understanding There bee many arguments whereby a man may bee convinced and forced to acknowledge that the holy Scripture is undoubtedly the Word of God 1. The marvellous consent of all the holy Writers that penned it 2. The certaine fulfilling of all the Prophesyes contained in it 3. The strange miracles that have confirmed it 4. The admirable providence of God in preserving of it 5. The testimony that the Church and Saints of God in all ages have given unto it 6. The divine and supernaturall doctrine contained in it But none of all these arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it Therefore is this knowledge this cleare and certaine knowledge in matters of faith and religion called Pro 30.3 the knowledge of the holy and 9.10 The knowledge of the holy is understanding A carnall man by his naturall parts and by the helpe of learning of hearing of study and conference may know much in religion and teach it also excellently and maintaine it strongly against any adversary but this cleare and certaine knowledge this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that carryeth with it as with full saile the whole man to the love and obedience of it that makes a man able and willing to suffer and die for the truth can no man have till the holy spirit of God have sanctified his heart and perswaded him in the truth Sixtly and lastly Proportionable to the measure of the spirit of grace and sanctification that any faithfull man hath received shall the measure of his knowledge and certainty be in the matters of his faith and religion He that is spirituall saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.15 by whom though he oppose him to the naturall man he meanes not every one that hath the spirit and is regenerate but him that hath the spirit in a greater measure then many other of the regenerate have as appeares by the opposition he makes Chap. 3 1. betweene them that are spirituall and them that are â—aâ—es in Christ. He that is spirituall saith he judgeth all things that is to say is not only certaine of the truth that himselfe holdeth but can judge and clearely discerne and reject any errour that is held by other men yet he himselfe is judged of no man As if he had said He is so certainely assured of the truth that hee holdeth that the contrary judgement of other men whatsoever they bee cannot over-sway him or cause him to stagger Grow in grace saith the Apostle 2 Peter 3.18 and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. The holyer and more spirituall a man is the more hee growes in grace in the feare of God in sorrow for sinne and hatred of it and in the love of goodnesse the better and with the more certainty of assurance shall hee know the mystery of Christ the clearer and more certaine assurance shall hee have in spirituall things And thus having opened and confirmed this first reason of the Doctrine I come to answer a maine objection which the Papist
received them by the ministery of the Church and preaching of the Word Therefore the Apostle calls the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.8 the ministration of the spirit As if hee had said The meanes whereby the Lord conveyes his spirit into the heart of man and whereby the spirit worketh grace in mans heart is the ministery of the Word Received ye the spirit saith he Galathians 3.2 by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the Doctrine of faith preached So speaking of faith the greatest worke of the spirit he saith Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing Therefore when our Saviour had said Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets they shall bee all taught of God hee addeth immediatly every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me As if he had said The father teacheth no man ordinarily but in and by the hearing of his Word preached Therefore when the Lord makes that gracious promise to every faithfull man that hee will by his spirit plainely teach and direct him which way to take even then when he is in most danger to be mislead and seduced Esa. 30.21 Thine eares shall heare a word behind thee saying this not that but this is the way walke yee in it continue goe on in it leave it not when thou turnest unto the right hand and when thou turnest unto the left As if he should have said When thou shalt be in danger to be seduced and drawne out of the right way even then my spirit shall resolve and confirme thee in the truth and keepe thee in it I say when the Lord doth promise thus plainely and particularly to teach and guide his people aright by his spirit even in controverted truthes you shall find in the former verse 20. how and by what meanes the spirit will thus teach and guide his people Thy teachers saith he shall not bee removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers and then followeth and thine eares shall heare a word behind thee As if hee should say I will accompany the ministery of my Word with the efficacy and operation of my spirit and by the ministery of thy teachers my spirit shall instruct and guide thee in the right way And thus you see the first reason of the Doctrine opened and confirmed unto you that the spirit of God wheresoever hee dwells will teach and perswade the heart in the truth of religion The second reason of it is this That when once a man is taught of God and instructed by his spirit in the truth hee will certainely cleave unto it and hold fast whatsoever hee hath learned of that heavenly teacher Teach mee O Lord saith David Psalme 119.33 the way of thy statutes that is that way unto life and salvation which thou hast in thy Word prescribed a plaine periphrasis of the true religion of God and I shall keepe it unto the end As if hee had said I shall never fall nor bee drawne away from it when once thou hast by thy spirit instructed and resolved me in it And verse 102. I have not departed from thy judgements saith he but have beene constant in thy truth for thou hast taught mee So saith the Apostle also of all that are taught of God 1 Iohn 2.27 The same anointing saith hee the spirit of God hee meanes teacheth you of all things of all things that are necessary for you to know and it is truth and is no lie this teaching of the spirit is cleare certaine and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him As if he should say Ye shall abide in Christ and in the profession of every truth of his because ye have beene taught by his holy spirit And thus have I shewed you the reasons and grounds of this point that he that hath the spirit of Christ will be constant in the Religion of Christ and firmly cleave unto the truth of God Lecture CXLVI On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 30. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceede to make some application of it unto our selves For seeing as wee have heard the Spirit of God wheresoever it dwels will teach and resolve the heart in the truth of Religion and he that is thus taught of God cannot but be constant in the truth seeing the Lord makes so great account of them that cleave to his truth and the faithfull themselves have found such comfort in this when they have beene in great distresse wee are therefore to be exhorted that every one of us would labour by this note to approve our selves to have the Spirit of Christ and so to be his even by our resolution and constancy in our Religion and cleaving fast unto the truth of God which we have received and doe make profession of This is an exhortation which we shall finde much pressed upon Gods people by the Holy Ghost specially in the New Testament Watch yee take heed unto your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 stand fast in the faith in the Doctrine of faith quit yee like men in withstanding manfully all such as would seduce you bee strong and resolute in the truth Observe his earnestnesse in the many words he useth So Phil. 4.1 Stand fast in the Lord in the faith and Doctrine of Christ my dearely beloved And 2 Thes. 2.15 Therefore brethren saith hee sland fast and hold the traditions the doctrines delivered unto you which you have beene taught whether by word by lively voice in the Ministery of the word preached which you heare or by our Epistle or by the holy Scripture which yee reade And againe Heb. 4.14 Let us hold fast our proâ—ession saith he And againe Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering Remember how thou hast received and heard saith our Saviour Revel 3.3 and hold fast And if the people of God then had such need to have this exhortation pressed upon them while the Apostles themselves lived by whom they had beene taught and confirmed in the truth with farre more evidence and demonstration of the spirit and of power as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 2.4 then is it to bee found in the Ministery of any of Gods servants now how much more necessary is this exhortation for us all in these dayes No not so will you say For those were dayes of bloudy persecution and of a fiery tryall The Magistrate was a mortall enemy to Christ and his Gospell and the Iewes every where incensed him against it but we thankes be to God live under a Christian Magistrate and in dayes of great peace we have peace at home and peace abroad To this I answer that though we through the great mercy of God doe enjoy the Gospell in great peace and have it also maintained and countenanced by publike authority and though the religious disposition of our gracious King who hath both heretofore and of late so fully declared himselfe
479. Though it be the great sin of many professors of the Gospel that they give little or nothing to charitable pious uses yet the greatest work of charity mercy that can be don is to provide for a people able Ministers and to maintaine and encourage them Ib. 480. Parents and masters of families must use their utmost endeavour to bring their children and servants to knowledge and by what meanes p. 481. Ministers first and chiefe care must be to bring the people to knowledge Ibid. and therefore must 1 Catechise them 2 teach plainely 3 ground all their application upon sound doctrine 4 study for their Sermons p. 482. Lect. 97. All Gods people should seeke for knowledge 1 not resting in any good thing they seeme to have without this 2 not contenting themselves with every small measure of knowledge but seeke for a setled and well grounded knowledge and certainty in religion p. 483. Yet is there a kinde of knowledge in religion and divine things that 1 many hypocrites doe attaine unto Ibid. 2 and wherein they excell most Christians 3 yea which is the greatest barre and impediment to grace of all others p 484. The knowledge wee should labour for is sanctified knowledge such as Gods Spirit worketh in the regenerate Ibid. Wee should examine whether our knowledge be such or no. Signes of saving knowledge p. 485. 1 th' object of it is the Word 2 Specially such parts of it as are most usefull and most concerne us Ibid. 3 It s a cleere and certaine knowledge 4 There 's no fullnesse nor satiety in it but the more a man hath it the more he feeleth the want of it and desires it p. 486. Lect. 98. Saving knowledge may be knowne by the effects of it 1 It humbleth them that have it and puffs them not up p. 487. 2 It workes upon the heart to stirre up good affections p. 488. 3 It s operative and powerfull to reforme the heart and life of him that hath it p. 489 490. 4 It strengthens a man against tentations p. 491. Lect. 99. Motives to seeke knowledge 1 The matters we are exhorted to get knowledge in concerne all one as well as another for 1 all challenge an equall interest in God therefore it concernes one as well as another to know him his will p. 492. 2 all Gods people have equall interest in the holy Scripture one as much as another and therfore it concernes all to be well acquainted with them and expert in them p. 493. 2 Great is the necessity and benefit of knowledge and great is the danger and mischiefe of ignorance for 1 knowledge is a duty commanded a grace highly pleasing to God and such as hath a promise of blessing Ibid. Whereas ignorance is a sin which much grieveth and provoketh God yea such a sin as he hath revealed his wrath from heaven against by judgements both corporall spirituall and eternall p. 494. 2 Knowledge is a comfortable signe of a mans election and that hee is in covenant with God and that his heart is upright pag. 495. Whereas ignorance is a signe of reprobation and that one still remaines under the power of Sathan and hath a wicked and naughty heart p. 496. 3 He that hath knowledge will bee constant in religion and not be corrupted by any seducers whereas hee that is ignorant will easily bee drawne away from the truth hee professeth Ibid. 4 He that hath knowledge walketh boldly and comfortably in all his waies whereas hee that is ignorant must needs bee full of doubts and feares p. 497. Lect. 100. Meanes of sanctified and saving knowledge 1 None can attaine it that is not sensible of his owne ignorance p. 498. 2 nor he that hath not an heart truly humbled Ibid 3 nor that doth not attend diligently conscionably upon the sound ministery of the Word preached p. 499 502. 4 Reading of the Word is also a good meanes to confirme and establish the heart in knowledge So is 5 Meditation 6 good conference and 7 Prayer p. 502. Lect. 101. The Conversion of a man is to bee ascribed wholly unto God and the mighty working of his grace 1 of God it is that any man enjoyeth sufficient meanes of grace even a sound ministery in this Gods speciall hand and goodnesse is to be acknowledged p. 503. 2 This is no common favour but a speciall and rare favour of God p. 504 505. 3 The right use of the light of nature cannot deserve God should give his Gospell to any neither hath he respect to any goodnesse in man but is mooved to it onely by his owne free grace p. 506 507. Lect. 102. That the meanes of grace become effectuall to the conversion of any is to be ascribed onely to the Spirit of God not to the meanes themselves Why so much is ascribed in Scripture to the Word it selfe and to the ministery thereof p. 507 509. Powerfull and effectuall grace is not given to all men that enjoy the meanes to profit be converted by them if they will p. 510. The worke of grace in the conversion of man is most free it dependeth wholly upon the will good pleasure of God Ibid. 511 Lect. 103. No man is able to attaine to that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient to salvation by any ability that is in him by nature without the supernaturall worke of Gods grace p. 512. for 1 though the Scripture be plaine and lightsome and all truths needfull to be knowne are clearly and evidently delivered in it specially in the New Testament and more especially being interpreted to us in the ministery of the Word yet are we all by nature blind Ibid. p. 513. and void of capacity and a vaile is over our hearts which till God do cure and remoove we can make no use of that light p. 514. Proportionable to the work of the Spirit in opening our eyes and curing our blindnesse shall our knowledge be God perfects not this cure in any during this life nor doth hee so fully cure it in some of his good servants as in other some but in heaven this cure shall bee perfected Ibid. 2 Though some naturall men have attained to a great measure of knowledge yet not such as is sufficient to salvation for it is but literall and historicall it is not a full assurance of understanding it s not spirituall knowledge that none can attaine unto without supernaturall grace Ibid. p. 515. This supernaturall work of Gods grace as it is extraordinary and miraculous so is it rare and vouchsafed but to few Ibid. 516. Th' onely cause why God vouchsafeth it to one rather then another is his owne good pleasure and will nothing in man himselfe Ibid. Lect. 104. Every man by nature is dead in trespasses and our conversion is the reviving or raising of a dead man p. 516 517. From the Scripture similitudes doctrines may be taught and errors convinced p. 517 518. Though
some naturall life be in the unregenerate he is utterly void of all spirituall life p. 518. God doth in the work of conversion shew and exercise his omnipotent power p. 519. In denying the meanes of conversion or grace to profit by them unto any hee doth not nor can doe them any wrong because he is an absolute Soveraigne Ibid. 520. God denies effectuall grace to profit by the meanes to some that his free grace and mercy to th'elect might be thereby more manifest and glorious p. 520. Lect. 105. The whole glory of mans salvation is due unto the Lord alone p. 521. The salvation of man is to be ascribed only to the free grace mercy of God p. 522. The ascribing all glory to God and none to man the best note to try all doctrines and religions by p 523. The Lord doth not onely in the worke of conversion offer us grace and perswade us to accept of it but conferres and infuseth that grace into the will which actually inclineth it to receive grace p. 524. The grace of conversion is not a fruit of Gods common love but of his speciall love Ibid. God doth not onely make us able to convert and beleeve but he doth cause us actually to repent and to beleeve p. 525. Though we may not receive any thing in religion upon the credit of any man yet we should be constant in the truth we have received by warrant of the Word and teaching of the Spirit Ibid. yea we are bound 1 to be resolute in it 2 to hold it with affection 3 to hate all errors that oppose it 4 to shun seducers p. 526. By our constancy in the truth received we may approve to our selves our own election and calling Ibid. Lect. 106. They are in a fearefull estate that live where they cannot enjoy the ministery of the Word p. 526 527. They are also in a fearefull estate that enjoy long the meanes of grace the ministery of the Word and cannot profit by it p. 528. Many complaine without cause they cannot profit by the Word Ibid. What the true causes are men profit not by the Word p. 529. What they must do that have long enjoyed the Word and cannot profit by it p. 530. They that enjoy the meanes of grace have great cause to bee thankfull to God page 531. But most of all they that have also obtained grace to profit by them Ibid. p. 532. Lect. 107. The regenerate elect childe of God sinnes not so hainously as every unregenerate man may doe 1 There is no sin so hainous but the unregenerate man may fall into but there is one sinne viz. that against the Holy Ghost which it is not possible for any regenerate elect childe of God to commit p. 533. 2. Though hee may possibly fall into any other most hainous sin yet hee cannot commit it so hainously and wickedly as the unregenerate man doâ—h p. 533. The sinnes of the regenerate are not so prejudiciall and dangerous to them as the sinnes of the unregenerate and wicked are for 1 their ordinary and unavoidable frailties which they discerne and bewaile God will never enter into judgement with them for them nor so much as take notice of them 2 the greatest sinâ— they do fall into for them there is hope and promise of pardon 3 No such childe of God being regenerate can fall so fearefully and dangerously but hee shall rise againe and be renewed by repentance p. 534 535. 4 all the sinnes they fall into shall be sanctified to them and tend to their good three waies p. 535 538. Lect. 108. The Sinnes of the regenerate are in sundry respects more hainous then of any other man as appeares 1 by the testimony of the regenerate themselves who have thus judgâ—d of their owne falls and have beene most deepely humbled for them even out of this respect p. 538. 2 testimonies the Lord hath given in this case 1 that he hateth and will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world p. 539 542. Lect. 109. God doth in this life snew his hatred more against the sinnes of his owne people for 1 He afflicts in this life all his owne people but not all wicked men p. 542 543 2 when he intends to bring a generall judgement on a nation hee useth to begin at his owne house pag. 543. 3 When he will make any an example unto others of his anger against sinne hee useth to câ—ll out his owne people for this purpose rather then lewd and wicked men p. 544. 4 His judgements are wont to bee more heavie and sharpe upon his owne people then those are that he useth to inflict upon wicked men p. 545. Reason 1 In the respect hee hath and love he beareth to his people that hee may keepe them from sinne and perdition p. 546. Lect. 110. The Lord afflicts his owne people with notorious and publike judgements of purpose that other men even the wicked among whom they live may take notice of them and hath therein not so much respect to their owne sinnes as to those wicked men from whom he gaines glory by this two wayes p. 547. 1 This is most effectuall to awaken the conscience of such of the wicked as belong to God and to bring them to a serious consideration of their owne dangerous estate p. 548. 2 this hath force to harden the hearts of desperate sinners and to make them hate religion the more Ibid. The foule sinnes that they fall into that are of note for piety are more odious to God and men then the sinnes of any other Ibid. For 1 They are committed against greater meanes of knowledge and obedience and the greater meanes any enjoyeth the greater is his sinne p. 549. 2 They are committed against knowledge and conscience more then the sins of any other and the more knowledge any hath the greater is his sin Ibid 3 They are committed against greater mercy received from God and the more kindnesse any hath received the greater is his sin p 550. 4 They doe more hurt for 1 Wicked men are more encouraged and hardned in sinne by their evill example then by any other p 551. 2 Their sinnes are imputed to God religion and so more dishonour redounds to God from their sins then from any other Ibid. Lect. 111. 1. Great is the sin and danger of such as rejoyce to heare and speake of the falls of Gods people and that raise and receive slanders against them p. 552. 2. Great is their sin and danger that take occasion from the sins of professors to hate religion and blaspheme it p 553. 3. Great is their sinne and danger that embolden and harden their hearts in sinne by th' example of the falls of Gods Saints p. 554 557. Lect. 112. All men are apt to thinke them notorious and heinous sinners above others whom they see to bee more afflicted then others p. 557. We may in two respects judge of mens sins by
receive whatsoever God shall teach you With such a heart came Cornelius to heare Peter Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God It is the suit of Christ to his Church Cant. 5.2 Open to me my sister my love my dove shut not thy heart against me and my Word To this also a promise is made Ps. 24.7 Lift up your heads ô ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doores and the King of glory shall come in And Revel 3.20 If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Certainely if men would come to the Word with such open and teachable hearts ready to receive and learne whatsoever God shall teach they would profit must more then they do But alas most that heare us come with prejudicate and forestalled hearts they have certaine imaginations and errors of their mind which they are resolved to hold concerning the Sabbath and recreations and even this point that I have now so largely handled touching the necessity of living under a sound and profitable ministery and diverse other things And these imaginations and errors of their judgement serve as strong holds to keepe Christ and his truth out of their hearts 2 Cor. 10.4 5. With this mind many a one comes to heare us I know the preacher well enough he differs from me in judgement in sundry things but it is no matter I can heare him and hold mine owne well enough I like his gifts well and will receive his doctrine so farre as I judge it to bee true but if once he fall upon his owne conceits there I will leave him And do so still in Gods name if any preacher teach his owne conceits though he had the gifts of an Angell beleeve him not Gal. 1.8 9. But take heed thou count not that his conceit which he teacheth thee by good warrant of Gods Word For in that case if thou receive not whatsoever he teacheth thee I will assure thee that that which thou seemest to receive will doe thee no good For certainely these men that in their hearing do thus limit and gage the Word and spirit of God would if it lay in their power as those wicked men mentioned Esay 30.10 Say to the Seers see not and to the Prophets prophesie not unto us right things speake unto us smooth things And those that did so the Lord calls despisers of his Word verse 12. Sixthly come with a heart resolved to obey and practise whatsoever God shall teach and command thee With such a heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.33 34. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I shall keepe it unto the end give me understanding and I shall keepe thy law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart To this the promise is made Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Such shall attaine to a setled and certaine knowledge of the truth And Luk. 8.15 They that with an honest heart heare the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience Mica 2.7 Doe not my words do good to him that walketh uprightly And how can they then profit by the ministery of the Word that in their hearing seeke nothing but knowledge intend nothing lesse then to practise ought they heare like those Ezek. 33.31 They heare thy words but they will not do them But rather resolve before hand they will be still as they were they will do as their neighbours doe as Zeâ—echia did 2 Chron 36.13 He sâ—iffaed his worke and hardned his heart from turning unto the Lord God of Israel No preacher shall alter them they can heare them they trow and ver do still as they list What Wee were wise men indeed if wee should practise what we heare leave our good fellowship bring religion into our families so should we be counted Puritans God forbid we should ever become such fooles Oh take heed God forbid it not indeed When Pharaoh had hardned his owne heart against the meanes God had used to soften it Exod. 8 15. ye read oft in that book afterward that God hardned his heart Exod. 9.12 O therefore take heed of this Heb. 3.7.8 If ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts Seventhly come in faith to the hearing of the Word and in a certaine expectation to receive that good from the Lord in this his ordinance which he hath promised to doe and worke by it We should thinke and meditate of the promises God hath made to this duty and expect by faith the performance of them Christ hath promised he will be with his servants in their ministery to the end of the world Mat. 28.20 Beleeve this and expect his gracious presence to make his ordinance effectuall in thine heart He hath said Luk. â—1 28 Blessed are they that heare the Word Consider who spake this beleeve him of his word and expect a blessing from him in thy hearing The Lord hath said Psal. 19.7 The law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule And Rom. 1. â—6 â—t is the power of God unto salvation Thou feelest sundry corruptions which thou wouldest faine have power to overcome and thy heart converted from them unto the Lord beleeve this which God hath said of his Word and expect to finde this converting power of God in this his ordinance So the Lord hath said of this ordinance Acts 20.32 that it is able to build his people up and to persit the worke of grace begun in them and thou wouldst grow and art troubled that thou growâ—st to better come in saith to it and looke to receive this benifit by it So the Lord hath said Esa. 57.19 that he createth and ordaineth the fruit of the lips to be peace peace to them that are nâ—are and to them that are a far of And thou wâ—ntest peace in thy conscience beleeve what God that cannot lie hath said and look verily to have peace wrought in thy heart by this meanes In a word God hath said of this his ordinance Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live And Iam 1.21 That it is able to save your soules beleeve this then and expect life and salvation by it How should the most of our hearers then receive any good by this ordinance of God when few or none come to it in this faith They never stirre up themselves to thinke of these promises or to expect any such good by it As it was with them that desired to receive good by Christs divine power in working miracles they must bring faith with them Marke 9.23 Iesus said to him that came to have his sonne dispossessed If thou canst beleeve all these things are possible to him that beleeveth And still according to their faith so they sped Matth. 9. â—9 So
I cannot I want the spirit of prayer for I have no faith and the spirit of prayer in the spirit of adoption that perswadeth us of Gods fatherly 〈◊〉 and witnesseth to our spirits that wee are his children Rom. 8.15 16. Now I have no such witnesse in mee My heart is so oppressed with sorrow that it is even utterly dead and indisposed to prayer Certainely this hath beene the case of many a good soule A tentation indeed it is but 〈◊〉 one as the best either have or may be subject unto The Apostle acknowledgeth it in the name of all the faithfull Rom. 8.26 Wee know not what to 〈…〉 For answer to this objection I have two things to say 〈…〉 What we are to judge of them that are in this estate 2. What 〈◊〉 they are to take that are in this case For the first we must know two things First They that have any truth of grace at all in them have in them certainely the spirit of prayer though it may bee they 〈◊〉 it sad they 〈◊〉 it not in themselves As the first thing the childe be in to speake is to cry my father and my mother Esa. 8.4 For this is given by the Holy Ghost as the common badge to know all Gods servants by that they are able to pray Thus Paul discribeth Gods people 1 Cor. 1.2 All that in 〈◊〉 place call upon the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. And 2 Timothy 2.12 For 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with them that call on the Lord with a pure heart 〈◊〉 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father So that I may reason thus with the weakest of Gods servants that are in this case thou art poore in spirit and 〈◊〉 for nothing more therefore thou hast truth of saving grace on thee for Christ calls thee blessed Matth 5.3 4. Thou lovest such as are godly even because they are godly therefore thou hast truth of grace in thee For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 Wee know that we have pâ—â—â—ed from â—â—â—th to life because wee love the brethren Thou art afraid to doe any thing that might offend God therefore thou hast truth of saving grace in thee For the Holy Ghost saith Psalme 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Why then from hence thou maist undoubtedly conclude thou hast in thee the spirit of prayer And whereas thou 〈◊〉 than thou hast it not because thou feelest not in thy selfe the spirit of adoption thou feelest 〈…〉 in thy selfe I answer 1. Thou maist leave saith though thou seek it 〈◊〉 for a time neither maist thou judge of thy state by thy feeling In the Churches 〈…〉 her beloved had with drawne himselfe and 〈◊〉 gone Cant. 5.6 Nay in Christâ— owne feeling his father had forsaken him Matth. 37.46 â— Thou hast said though thou feelest it not 1 If thou mourne for nothing 〈◊〉 thou for the 〈◊〉 of it as that poore man did Mar 9.24 as the 〈◊〉 that cryeth was not borne dead or the man that feeleth himselfe sick hath life in 〈◊〉 If there 〈◊〉 nothing so much as to beleeve and to be rid of thy infidelity For Christ saith such are blessed Mat. 5.6 which they could not be if they had not saith Even the will is of grace Phil. 2.13 As lusting after a woman is adultery â—at 5.28 so on the contrary lusting after faith is faith The second thing we must know touching the state of these men that complaine they cannot pray is this That a man may not onely have in him the spirit of prayer though he feele it not but he may also have the use of it and pray most effectually and acceptably when in his owne feeling his heart is 〈…〉 indisposed unto prayer when he is to overwhelmed with griefe and his thoughts to distracted and troubled that he is unable to utter or conceive a prayer in any fit words or method at all this is evident both by examples and by reason also When Dâ—vidâ— spirit was overwhelmed when he was so troubled that he could not speake as he complaineth Psal. 77.3 4. yet even then he prayed and prayed most effectually as he saith verse 1. I cryed unto God with my voice even unto 〈◊〉 with my voice and he gave care unto me How could that he 〈◊〉 â—â— such verse 4. he was so troubled that he could not 〈◊〉 He 〈…〉 could not doe it distinctly and orderly but he could cry to God 〈…〉 make a noise as he saith Psal. 38.8 I have rowed 〈…〉 oâ— my heart and 55.2 I mourne in my complaint and make a noise yet God gave care to that prayer When Hezechiah was so oppressed with sorrow that he could not speake he could but chatter like a 〈…〉 mourne like 〈◊〉 as he complained Esa. 38 14. yet eveâ— then the spirit of prayer was in 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 effectually in him that chattering and mourning of his was a prayer and 〈…〉 unto God as appeareth by verse 5. I have heard thâ— prayer 〈…〉 apostle tells us Rom. 3.26 27. that the spirit it selfe maketh 〈…〉 in according to the will of God when wee are in that case that we know not what to pray when wee can doe nothing but sigh and groane unto God and can utter no requests unto him And David even when he had strong motions unto despaire prayed yet most acceptably Psal. â—1 22 And to 〈◊〉 for the Lord is able enough to understand our desires though we expresse them not to him in words You that are tender mother 〈…〉 Doe you never understand what your little ones doe 〈◊〉 and what they would have Doe you never relieve nor succour them till they can speake to you O the Lord doth as much and 〈◊〉 more 〈◊〉 you this way then you do the Dragons and Ostriches This made 〈…〉 thus to God Psal. 38.9 Lord all my desire is before thee and 〈…〉 not hiâ— from thee and 〈◊〉 7 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the 〈…〉 145 19. He will 〈…〉 of them that feare him 〈…〉 cry and will save them 〈…〉 you that are tender 〈…〉 moved with the groanes 〈…〉 of your children 〈…〉 is with the Lord the 〈…〉 of his children 〈…〉 much more and give in 〈◊〉 to our prayers then any 〈…〉 wee can 〈◊〉 Thâ— Lâ—rd is said Psalme 102.20 to 〈◊〉 the groaning of the 〈◊〉 And when Hezechiah in his prayer could but chatter God 〈◊〉 him word not â—â—ely that hee heard that prayer but tells him what it was that made that prayer so effectual with him Esa. 5â— 5 I have seene thy teares 〈…〉 faithfull themselves have had more comfort and confidence in their 〈…〉 in their prayers they could 〈◊〉 unto God then in any words 〈…〉 use in prayer Psalme 39.12 Hold not thy peace 〈…〉 My friends scorne mee but mine eye 〈…〉 is he prayed and that way sought comfort 〈…〉 expressed the desires of his heart to God by 〈…〉 by words O happy soules
unworthy to stoope downe and unloose Paul thought so of himselfe 1 Cor. 15.9 I am not worthy to be called an Apostle Secondly It is worthy of all reverence in respect of the necessity of it there is a saying Honour the Physitian because of necessity or because of the use you may have of him and surely there is no calling under heauen so usefull so necessary as the Ministery is All the good you receive by any other calling in the world is but in humane and carnall things for the welfare of your body but the good you receive by this calling is in spirituall and divine things for the salvation of your soules Heb. 5.1 We are ordained for men in the things pertaining to God 1. From us you receiue the meanes whereby God hath ordained to bring you to salvation To us is committed the word of reconciliation and wee are his ambassadours sent with commission and authority about the weightiest businesse that ever was taken in hand even the concluding of a peace betweene God and your soules as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.19 20. To us is committed the administration of the Sacraments and we are the keepers of Gods seales so as you cannot have them but from our hands 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so account of us as of the stewards of the mysteries of God yea to us are committed the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Mat. 16.19 We have that authority from God to assure you in his name upon your faith and repentance of the pardon of those sinnes that doe trouble your consciences as no man in the world hath besides Yea 2. This is not all the good you receive by vs though these bee great things for you doe not onely receiue the outward meanes of your salvation from us but that which is a great deale more by us God giveth you his spirit and saving grace also and conveyeth it into your hearts God hath made us able Ministers saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 3.6 of the new Testament not of the letter but of the spirit insomuch as I may confidently say unto every one of you that if you be regenerate If you be converted if there be any truth of grace any faith any repentance in you some minister or other was the spirituall father to beget it in you Observe what grounds I have to be so confident One is in that speech of the Apostle to the Galathians 3.2 This onely would I learne of you saith he how came you by the spirit Was it by any other meanes then by the hearing of faith The other is in that strange speech of the same Apostle Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher And this is the first of those things I told you I would exhort you unto In any case esteeme reverently of our calling take heed yee despise it not The other two I will bee briefer in because I will hasten unto the reproofe The second thing then that you are to bee exhorted unto is this that you would every one of you resolve with your selves that you will never live without the benefit and comfort of a faithfull ministery which is so vsefull so necessary It was Davids resolution Psal. 23.6 that he would dwell in the house of the Lord for ever and 27.4 that it should be his onely sute to God in which he would have no nay that he might dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of his life And what was it that made the house of the Lord so amiable unto him and other of Gods servants Surely we shall finde in that speech of Abiam against Ieroboam 2 Chron. 13.10 12. it was the sound and faithfull ministry that was to be enjoyed there Resolve with thy selfe therefore that what other comforts soever thou want thou wilt not live without a faithfull Minister whom thou mayest depend upon whom as thy spirituall father thou mayest reverence and obey whom thou mayest boldly acquaint with the secrets of thy soule If thou have such a one count it a singular blessing and be thankefull for it For certainely he liveth without God in this world that hath not such a Minister to depend upon as Azariah the Prophet saith unto Asa 2 Chro. 15.3 Now for a long season hath Israel beene without the true God and without a teaching Priest and without the Law Thirdly and lastly You are to be exhorted that so many of you as doe enjoy this benefit of a sound ministery would make your full use of it not onely by resorting to us in publike by hearing us for so doth many a one that hath no such relation to us as to count us their fathers in Christ but 1. In receiving and admitting that spirituall authority that God hath given him over thee without which it is impossible thou shouldst receive all that benefite by him that thou oughtest Receive us saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 7.2 hee hath authority to deale particularly with thee either by admonition or reproofe receive him in this Hebrewes 13 2â— I beseech you suffer the word of exhortation Hee hath authority to examine and enquire into your sprituall estate receive him in this See how willing Hezekiah the King was to be examined by the Prophet Esay 39.3 4. 2. Make use of thy faithfull ministers gifts in private aswell as in publike by moving the doubts of thy conscience unto him as conveniently thou mayest It is said of the Queene of Sheba and our Saviour commendeth her for it Matt. 12.42 that hearing of the knowledge and wisedome that was in Solomon shee came a great way to make use of it and when shee was come saith the text 1 Kings 10.2 shee communed with him of all that was in her heart 3. In approoving thy repentance and thy spirituall estate unto him Gods people are bound to live as their ministers may discerne their obedience and the fruits of their labours in them and bee encouraged thereby Hebr. 13.17 Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules that they may doe it with joy And it is noted for a sin in Zedekiah the King 2 Chronicles 6.12 that hee did not humble himselfe before the Prophet Ieremy who as hee was a witnesse of his sin so should hee have approved his repentance to him especially 4. and lastly In resting upon and receiving satisfaction from that which hee shall in Gods name and by warrant of his word deliver unto thee as Anna did in the testimony of Ely 1 Sam. 1.18 Whosoever saith the Lord Deut. 18.19 will not hearken to my words which the Prophet shall speake in my name I will require it of him How little the testimony that Gods faithfull ministers do give of our wayes is regarded may appeare in many particulars which by evidence of Gods word they declare to be sins And seemeth it nothing to you
had spoken to him by Nathan were in it selfe very sharpe and dolefull as you shall see it recorded 2 Sam. 12.10 12. namely 1. That the sword shall never depart from his house 2. That he would raise up evill against him out of his owne house 3. That his wives should be defiled and abused by his owne son and that before his owne eyes that is himselfe should know it 4. That all this should be done openly all Israel should take notice of it yet doth David 1 justifie the Lord in all this yea 2 he professeth heere that he did therefore thus accuse himselfe that he might justifie the Lord in all this that he hath said against him From whence this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction The Lord must be justified in whatsoever he hath spoken The man that it truly humbled for his sinns dareth not gaine say or murmur against any thing that the Lord hath spoken but is apt to justifie him in it Before I come to the confirmation of the Doctrine the tearmes of it must in a word be explaned by answering two questions First How doth the Lord speake unto men I answer In old time God spake to his people 1. Sometimes openly by a lively and audible voice thus he delivered to them the ten commandements the summe of the law In which respect they are called lively oracles Acts 7.38 2. Sometimes secretly by dreames and visions Acts 18.9 God spake to Paul by night in a vision Now also God speaketh to his people but after another manner 1. By the holy Scriptures for by them the spirit of God is said to speake to the Churches Rev. 2 7. They are therefore called the Oracles of God Heb. 5. â—2 2. By the ministery of his servants that speake to us by authority and commission from him and by warrant of his word As that which Nathan spake heere David saith God spake So saith our Saviour Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you heareth me Secondly How may men be said to justifie the Lord in whatsoever he speaketh I answer 1. When they beleeve it to be true and give credit unto it 2. When they yeeld consent to it and allow it to be just and equall 3. When they take it to heart and submit themselves unto it Thus must God be justified in whatsoever he hath spoken in every part of his word The word of God we shall finde consisteth of foure parts 1. There is the word of Doctrine and history sundry truths are delivered and affirmed in the holy Scripture that are neither precepts nor promises nor reproofes or threatnings 2. There is the word of precept or commandement 3. There is the word of promise 4. There is the word of reproofe and denunciation of Gods judgements against sinne First We must undoubtedly beleeve and give credit to whatsoever God hath spoken though the thing seeme never so unlikely never so much against reason yet when once God hath spoken it when we have his word for it we must make no do doubt nor question of it See this 1 in the word of Doctrine and history in all truths taught us in the holy Scripture As that the world was made of nothing onely by the word of God Heb. 11.3 Through faith we understand know and are fully perswaded that the worlds this and that that is to come were framed by the Word of God And that the bodies of all men howsoever they died shall rise againe at the last day Iob 19.26 I know and am fully perswaded that though after my skin the wormes destroy this body yet in my flesh I shall see God See it 2 in the word of precept What a strange commandement was that that Abraham received from God Gen. 22.2 to sacrifice his owne sonne and that that Paul received that he that had beene so bitter a persecutor and so infamous for it throughout the whole world should goe and preach the Gospell both to the Iewes and Gentiles How many reasons might they have alledged against these commandements yet when God had once spoken it they were fully perswaded they must doe it and went about it presently without all reasoning or disputing against it And as Paul saith Gal. 1.16 Immediatly so soone as I had received this commandement I conferred not with flesh and bloud See this also 3 in the word of promise What a strange promise was that which God made to Abraham when hee was an hundred yeares old that he would give him a feed and posterity that should be as innumerable as the stars in the firmament Gen. 15.5 and that by Sarah an old and a barren woman Gen. 17.16 How many things might they both have objected against this Yet they did not but undoubtedly beleeved it should be even as God had spoken they justified the Lord when he had spoken the word As Paul saith of Abraham Rom. 4.20 21. He staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleefe but was strong in faith giving glory to God and being fully perswaded that what he had promised he was able also to performe And of Sarah he saith Heb. 11.11 She judged him faithfull who had promised 4 and lastly See a proofe of this first degree in the word of reproofe and threatning which most directly suiteth with my Text heere though the words be so generall as they may not be restrained to that onely What likelihood was there in that reproofe and threatning which God delivered to Noah and would have him to preach and publish to the whole world Gen. 6.13 The end of all flesh is come before me for the earth is filled with violence through them and behold I will destroy them with the earth And how would God destroy them By a floud verse 17. I even I do bring a floud of waters upon the earth to destroy all flesh How unlikely how impossible would this seeme to all wise men in the world How would they scorne and deride Noahs preaching of such a doctrine as this Yet did Noah verily beleeve this and preached this 2 Pet. 2.5 Why Because God had said it he justified the Lord in that he had spoken As the Apostle saith Heb. 11.7 By faith Noah being warned of God of things not seene as yet moved with feare prepared an arke So what likelihood of truth was there in the reproofe and threatning of vengeance that Ionah preached to the Ninivites Ionah 3.4 He cryed and said yet forty daies and Niniveh shall be overthrowne Yet because God had said this though he spake this to them not immediatly nor by an Angell neither but by a man a stranger a weake man they verily beleeved it would be so if they by extraordinary repentance and humiliation did not prevent it For so it is said Ionah 3.5 So the people of Nineveh beleeved God and proclaimed a fast Thus you see the confirmation of the doctrine in the first degree of proofes we must beleeve whatsoever God hath delivered to
revealed and taught in the Word many duties that the Word enjoineth they cannot be perswaded that they are bound unto them many sinnes that the Word reproveth they cannot be perswaded that they are sinnes Before I shew the danger that these men are in I will give you certaine cautions to prevent the mistaking of it First A man is not bound to beleeve every thing that commeth under the title and name of Gods Word not every thing that the best Minister doth teach because he teacheth it and you are well perswaded of him But you may yea you ought to try before you trust in this case examine how we ground that we teach upon the Word before you beleeve us 1 Thess. 5.21 Prove all things and then hold fast that that is good It was a noble disposition as the Holy Ghost saith Acts 17.11 in the men of Berea that they were not so serviâ—ely addicted to any teachers how excellent soever their gifts were as to receive any thing upon their credit but they searched the Scripture daily to see whether the Doctrine were sound and true which they did teach and yet they are said to have received the Word with all readinesse of mind for all this God requireth no greater readinesse then this of any of his people in receiving or beleeving his Word Secondly it is no signe of infidelity for a man to move questions and to have doubts in himselfe of some things that he hath heard and read in Gods Word so he do it with reverence and out of an humble desire to be instructed and resolved in the meaning of them For so did the blessed Virgin doubt and make a question of that which the Angell Gabriel had said unto her Luke 1.34 How shall this be seeing I know not a man This questioning and moving of doubts was used in the Church of the Iewes and our blessed Saviour approved it by his owne example Luke 2.46 47. He sat in the midst of the Doctours and both asked them questions and answered the questions they propounded unto him This was the course the Apostles much practised they moved questions to the people and gave them liberty to propound their doubts unto them So it is said of Paul Acts 17.2 that he reasoned with the Iewes out of the Scriptures A happy thing it were if Gods people now adaies were more given then they are to these doubts and questions Thirdly it is no signe of infidelity nor of an ungracious heart in a man to have thoughts rising sometimes in his heart to doubt of the most cleare and evident truths that are revealed in the Word thoughts of infidelity of atheisme of blasphemy For they may come sometimes from the tentation and suggestion of Satan And such evill motions of Satan our blessed Saviour himselfe was subject unto he was tempted by the divell to make away himselfe Mat. 4.6 and to fall downe and worship the divell Mat. 4.9 And they may come sometimes from the corruption of our owne heart And such evill motions the holy Apostle was subject unto 2 Cor. 12.7 he felt a thorne in his flesh which hee calleth the messenger of Satan because he stirred up this corruption of his heart and furthered it Neither is it an argument of an heart void of grace to be borne downe for a time by the violence of these motions of infidelity and suddenly to yeeld unto them For Sarah was so Gen. 18.12 13. when shee laughed within her selfe and said Shall I that am so old have a child And David was so when Psal. 116.11 he said in his hast all men are liars These Prophets will lie as well as other men Provided alwaies that they that have these motions of infidelity 1 Do abhor them resist them and not yeeld unto them For so did our Saviour Mat. 4.10 Get thee hence Satan 2 Do mourne and are humbled for them as for a great affliction and judgement of God upon them For so did David when he had a motion of Atheisme to doubt of Gods providence and to think Psal. 73.13 Verily I have cleansed my heart in vaine This did so trouble him that he saith verse 21. His heart was greeved hee was pricked in the reines And so did Paul when he felt the evill motions of his flesh it was unto him as a thorne in his flesh it pained and grieved him exceedingly he besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from him 2 Cor. 12.7 8. Yea he saith that this was given him of God of purpose to humble him And so may I say to every child of God that is thus troubled with these motions of Atheisme and blasphemy certainely they are given thee of God to humble thee be of good comfort God intendeth to do thee good by them But now to come to these that I told you were to be reproved by this Doctrine that man that cannot beleeve nor give credit to the Word of God nor be certainely perswaded of any truth that is clearely revealed in it can never grow to any certainty in religion cannot justifie the Lord when he speaketh and is never troubled for this never striveth to beleeve never prayeth against his infidelity as alas this is the case of most men and he is certainly in a most dangerous and damnable estate For thus our blessed Saviour speaketh of such Iohn 8 46. If I say the truth why do ye not beleeve me Then he addeth verse 47. shall I tell you the cause Ye therefore heare not that is beleeve not because ye are not of God and 10.26 Ye beleeve not because ye are not of my sheepe as I said unto you and 12.39 40. Therefore they could not beleeve because he hath blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts The second sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are such as give themselves liberty to gainsay and dispute against many things that God hath spoken in his Word they that call into question many main points of our Christian religion clearely revealed in the Word because they see not how they can stand with reason that turne all religion into disputation they that do thus do not justifie God when he speaketh rest not upon the authority of his Word but accuse and condemne him rather These men are guilty of most heinous sinne These mens case the Apostle layeth downe plainely 1 Tim. 6.3 4 5. Of these men that consent not to wholesome words even the words of our Lord Iesus Christ and to the doctrine which is according to godlinesse he saith that they are proud and know nothing but dote about questions and strife of words c. The man that hath truth of grace and hath felt the saving power of Gods Word in himselfe hath his thoughts captivated as the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 10.5 and will say as 2 Cor. 13.8 We can do nothing against the truth but for the truth And is apt to say of Gods Word as David doth of Gods corrections Psal. 39.9
I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou hast spoken it No man should dare to oppose or reason against any truth that God hath in his Word taught and revealed but it becommeth all men to lay their hands upon their mouthes in this case according to the speech of the Prophet Hab. 2.20 Let all the earth keepe silence before him And with these disputers we may fitly rancke the most of our people that can well endure to heare the religion they professe any truth of God that they have heard and received to be gainsaid and contradicted that have no greater delight then this to heare any point of religion wittily opposed and disputed against by any man be he Papist or Anabaptist or whatsoever he be Whereas if we ever learned to justifie God when he speaketh and to beleeve undoubtedly that which God hath revealed and to receive it with love it would be a matter of extreme griefe and trouble of mind unto us to heare any thing that should give us cause to doubt of our religion as it was to the two Disciples that went towards Emaus Luk. 24.17 Yea and although difference in judgement about smaller matters ought not to cause that alienation of affection and strangenesse either among Ministers or people as with many it doth to the great hinderance of the growth of the Gospell yet towards such as oppose themselves against the truth in main and fundamentall articles thereof Christians are bound to shew themselves strange to shun all voluntary and unnecessary familiarity with them to shew them no countenance If we shall receive such into our houses or bid them God speed we make our selves partakers of their sinnes 2 Iohn 10 11. Such we are bound to shew our detestation unto and to hold them accursed though they had the gifts of Angels Gal. 1.9 If any man should goe about to touch or undermine you in your freehold and to find holes in your leases or evidence whereby you hold your lands your hearts would rise against him and you would count him as your utter enemy that seeketh your undoing And he that esteemeth not more of his religion and of the truth of God the evidence whereby he holdeth his interest to heaven and his eternall salvation did never yet find any sound comfort in it According to that saying of David Psal. 1â—9 111 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever for they are the rejoycing of mine heart The third sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are they that cannot endure the word of reproofe Of such also our Congregations are full that though their sins be reproved with never so good warrant and evidence from the Word of God yet cannot submit themselves to it nor justifie the Lord in that which he speaketh against them but storme and rage against the Minister and cannot abide him for it This was wont to be counted a dangerous sin This people saith the Prophet Hos. 4.4 is as they that strive with the Priest The fourth and last sort that are to be reproved by this Doctrine are they that heare constantly and do professe they beleeve what they heare but take nothing to heart that as they feele no sweetnesse at all in any of the promises of God so do no reproofes or threatnings of the Word work any sorrow or feare in their hearts The judgements God hath threatned against any nation where such sins abound as do in ours that is to say Ier. 5.22.29 Num. 35.31.33 Ier. 17.27 c. yea those that God hath threatned against such sins as themselves live in as Zac. 5.4 1 Cor. 6.9 10. Mat. 11.24 Rev. 21.8 do not move them at all to humiliation to sorrow or feare or to any care to make their peace with God But these two last sorts I doe but point at the time being past I must leave them to be inlarged in your owne meditations Lecture XLIX On Psalme 51.4 Febru 20. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the second reason why David doth in this manner confesse his sins accuse and condemne himselfe before God which is contained in these words And be cleare when thou judgest Now for the understanding of the words foure questions are to be briefly propounded and answered First How is the Lord said heere to judge any To which I answer that not to trouble you with any other acception of this word by Gods judging David heere meaneth Gods correcting of men So that his meaning is as if he should have said that thou mayst be cleare when thou correctest And so is this word used 1 Cor. 11.32 When we are judged we are chastened of the Lord and 1 Pet. 4.17 Iudgement must begin at the house of God The second question is this What correction or chastisement of God hath David speciall reference unto in this place wherin he desireth to cleare the Lord Whereunto I answer That he meaneth 1. That correction which the Lord had already taken of him both in smiting the child he had begotten in adultery with grievous sicknesse first and then in taking it away by death 2 Sam. 12.15.18 2. Those fearefull plagues God had told him by Nathan he would bring upon him afterward which I mentioned unto you the last day out of 2 Sam. 12.10 11. Yea 3 howsoever God should be pleased to judge him for he limits not his speech either to that that the Lord had already done upon the child or to that that Nathan threatned he would further do but speaketh indefinitely as if he should have said Whatsoever thou shalt inflict upon me thou art cleare when thou judgest me The third question is How is God said to be cleare when he judgeth I answer 1. He is cleare in himselfe from the least spot or stain or mixture of injustice in any of the judgements or corrections he layeth upon men Ps. 119.137 Righteous art thou O Lord and upright are thy judgements 2. He will be cleared and acknowledged to be righteous in the judgement of all men even of them that are most apt to cavill at his judgements For so the Apostle citeth this place and interpreteth the meaning of it Rom. 3.4 That thou mightest be justified in thy sayings and mightest overcome when thou art judged Then the fourth last questioÌ„ is How could David by confessing his sin heere make the Lord cleare from al injustice in his judgements correctioÌ„s upoÌ„ him I answer He could not thereby make the Lord ever a whit more cleare from injustice for though he had not confessed his sin at all though he had continued and beene hardned in it the Lord should have beene neverthelesse cleare and pure in judging of him And thus do the Angels of God professe of the plagues that God prophesieth he would bring upon the bloudy Papists and persecuters of his Saints Rev. 16.5.7 Thou art righteous O Lord because thou hast
the Scriptures and bringing the Word unto their remembrance he should be their Comforter 2. And for a conclusion of my speech touching this third meanes of patience let me say to such as are despisers of the Word that have not so much as a Bible in their houses or if they have take no delight in the reading or hearing of it but say unto God in their hearts with the Atheist in Iob 21.14 Depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies if persecution should come and the sword of the enemy with what patience and comfort will you suffer that have no grounded knowledge out of the Word whether the religion you professe be the truth or no No man can with comfort suffer for the truth that is not certaine it is the truth When Paul prayeth for the Colossians that their hearts might be comforted Col. 2.2 he prayeth that God would give them all riches of the full assurance of understanding to the acknowledging of the mystery of God He that is fully assured with understanding that that is the truth of God that he suffereth for he may suffer with comfort and none but he Nay I will say more unto you what patience or comfort can such as you that make no more reckoning of the Word have on your death beds whensoever that houre shall come Certainely none at all for as you have heard there is no true patience nor comfort nor hope to be found but in the knowledge of the Scriptures And therefore it is spoken of as the very upshot of the misery of a wicked man Pro. 5.23 He shall die without instruction O they are in a miserable case that die without instruction and alasse how many thousands are miserable this way Let me therefore say to every one of you as Solomon doth Pro. 19.20 Heare counsell and receive instruction that thou mayest be wise in thy latter end If nothing else will cause you to esteeme of the Word yet let this do it that you may die with comfort that you may finish your course with joy Fourthly He that would be able patiently and meekely to beare afflictions and to submit himselfe obediently to the will of God in them must labour to get a true knowledge and sense of his owne sinnes Nothing hath more force to tame the heart of man and to breed patience in it under the crosse then this hath I will beare the indignation of the Lord saith the Church Mic. 7.9 Because I have sinned against him This is also plaine in the order of the three first Beatitudes Mat. 5.3 5. Blessed are the poore in spirit and then blessed are they that mourne and then blessed are the meeke Poverty of spirit sight and sense of sin will cause mourning and humiliation and these two will make us as meek as lambs under the corrections of the Lord. It is the privie pride of our hearts and the having too good a conceit of our selves that is the chiefe cause of all our impatiency and murmuring under the crosses that lye upon us If we knew our sins well and were truly humbled for them we would easily acknowledge that that which we endure is nothing to that that we have deserved at Gods hands we would say with David Psal. 103.10 He hath not dealt with us after our sins nor rewarded us according to our iniquities And with holy Ezra 10.13 Thou our God hast punished us lesse then our iniquities deserve It was the sense that David had of his sins that made him thus to cleare the Lord when he so sharply judge and corrected him and to beare it so patiently as we have heard he did Let us all therefore when Gods judgements lie heavie upon us hearken to that counsell which the Church in her extreame affliction from her owne experience doth give us Lam. 3.39 40. Wherefore doth a living man complaine a man for the punishment of his sins Let us search and try our waies and turne againe to the Lord. But some will object This is bad counsell certainely If when the Lord hath cast me downe by any of his judgements I should also cast downe my selfe by calling my sins to remembrance this were the way to bring me to despaire to make me utterly unable to beare any thing to make me to faint and to sinke under mine affliction And from this conceit it groweth that men cannot abide no not upon their death beds that either themselves or their friends should be put in mind of their sins But to these I answer that the sight of sin when it is joyned with true sorrow and humiliation of soule for it is not the way to despaire it is the onely way to bring us unto true comfort He is worthy to be beleeved that said so Mat. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for the poverty of their spirits he meaneth for that want of grace and aboundance of corruption they find in themselves for they shall be comforted God that comforteth those that are cast downe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.6 comforted us Let me apply this in a word or two to you al that are now shortly to go to the Lords Table This holy Sacrament is a Feast wherein every Christian soule may receive more sound joy and comfort then by any meanes that God hath given us under heaven besides It is said that at the receiving of the Passeover in Hezekiahs time 2 Chron. 30.25 26. all the congregation rejoyced and there was great joy in Ierusalem And yet that Sacrament was not so effectuall a mean to breed joy and comfort in the hearts of Gods people as ours is It is also said of the noble Eunuch that he found great comfort in the Sacrament of Baptisme Acts 8.39 He went away rejoycing And yet there is not so much comfort to be received by that Sacrament neither as by this This is the Supper of the Lord wherein the Body and Bloud of our blessed Saviour is represented and exhibited by the elements of Bread and Wine creatures that God hath given above all things to strengthen and make glad the heart of man Ps. 104 15. But alasse how few are there that receive any sound comfort by this holy Sacrament or that go away rejoycing from it Would you know the true cause of it Certainely this it is we go not to it with soules humbled and mourning for our sins and how then should we go away comforted from it Christ was anointed and appointed of God to bind up the broken-hearted to comfort such as mourne Esa. 61.2 3. and not such senslesse creatures as we are He biddeth such to come to him as labour and are heavie laden Matth. 11.28 and promiseth to give them rest He never promised to give rest and comfort to such as we are that when we come to him never feele our sinnes to be any burden unto us In time of Popery at this time of the yeare all men held themselves bound in
thinke much to abase and humble themselves when they are to appeare before God and to speake unto him The foure and twenty Elders Rev. 4.10 cast downe their crownes when they were to speake unto God though that they were to speake were not confession of sin nor petition but praise and tanksgiving onely Yea the blessed Angels Rev. 7.11 Fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God And the more humble we are in our selves the more hope we may have to speed well in our prayers If my people shall humble themselves and pray saith the Lord 2 Chron. 7.14 and seeke my face and to turne from their wicked waies then will I heare from heaven And Iam. 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble Wee should all judge our selves unworthy to do God any service Abraham did so Gen. 18.27 Behold I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord. Iohn Baptist did so Mar. 1.7 I am not worthy to stoup downe and unlose the latchet of Christs shoe as if he had said to do the lowest or basest service about him And how may we bring out selves to this humility of heart when we go to God Surely the consideration of his greatnesse and our basenesse may be effectuall to do this This consideration humbled Abraham Gen. 18.27 Behold now I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord and I am but dust and ashes And this consideration is also commended unto us by the Holy Ghost Eccl. 5 2. Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few Mistake not the meaning of the Holy Ghost he condemneth not all prayers that are long long prayers are not unlawfull specially upon extraordinary occasions for Christ we know continued a whole night in prayer Luk. 6.12 Yea our owne necessities and the necessities of the Church do sometimes impose a necessity upon us both to be more frequent and more long in our prayers then ordinary it were fit for us to be When Israel was in the field against Amalek Exod. 1â— 11 12. Moses held up his hands to God with the helpe of Aaron and Hur a whole day even to the going downe of the Sun Carnall men are not fit judges in this case they are apt to thinke the smallest time that is spent in Gods service too long and to cry out as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse it is And as in Amos 8.3 When will the Sabbath be done But if we would not offend in the length of our prayers these foure cautions which God in his Word giveth us must be observed in them First That in these our long prayers we do not out of any respects affect to be long it is too possible for a man to use long prayers in the meetings he hath with other Christians even to get applause thereby and to shew how farre he excelleth others in this gift And fye upon pride at all times but specially in prayer The Pharisees are taxed for this fault Matth. 23.14 For a pretence they made long prayers Secondly That we be indeed enabled by God to do it with understanding and use not vaine repetitions in our long prayers This caution our Saviour giveth Mat. 6.7 When ye pray use not vaine repetitions as the heathen do Certainely this is a common fault in the long prayers of most men Thirdly That in our long prayers our hearts be able to hold out as long as our tongues do The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth A short praier made with fervency of devotion prevaileth more with God then the longest and most eloquent prayer can do without it It is the effectuall fervent prayer of the righteous man that availeth much Iam. 5.16 God cannot abide the prayers that are nothing but lip labour when men draw neare to God with their mouthes as the Lord complaineth Eâ—a 29.13 and honour him with their lips but their hearts are gon Fourthly That he that conceiveth the prayer have as well respect to them that joyne with him as to himselfe whether their hearts be like to hold out so long in that duty as his heart or his tongue is I had rather saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.19 in the Church speake five words so as I may edifie others and that that he speaketh there of teaching is as well to be understood of prayer as appeareth by the context then ten thousand words otherwise Marvell not that I say that in prayer and in all the exercises of religion respect must bee had to the ability of them that joyne with us in these duties and not to our owne only Our blessed Saviour had respect to this in his teaching Marke 4.33 With many such parables spake hee the word unto them as they were able to heare it And this the Lord had respect unto in the appointing of all the three solemne feasts wherein all the males were to assemble themselves before the Lord. Hee appointed them at such times as all the people might with most conveniency come unto Ierusalem and goe backe againe also unto their owne homes The Passeover was about the beginning of our April the feast of Pentecost in May and the feast of Tabernacles in September And in that moneth also was the day of atonement the generall fast kept as you may see Levit. 23. and Deut. 16. Certainely Gods purpose was therein to teach us that in the exercises of his worship whether ordinary or extraordinary respect must bee had to the conveniency of Gods people Decency and order is not more necessary or comely in any thing then in the matters of Gods worship Let all things bee done saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 40. decently and in order You see then by that place of Eccl. 5. that the consideration of Gods glorious greatnesse and of our owne basenesse may bee effectuall to humble us whensoever wee are to goe to God and to pray unto him But the consideration of the Lords holinesse and of our owne sinfulnesse may doe it much more Not onely the consideration of the foule actuall sins that we have all of us bin guilty of as wee see in that speech of Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our heads but specially the consideration of this vile nature that remaineth still in us even after our conversion whereby wee are so prone unto sin and have in us a continuall thirst unto evill according to that speech of Eliphaz Iob 15.16 How much more abominable and filthy is man that drinketh iniquity like water The third and last case wherein we are to make use of this doctrine for our humbling is in the times when wee are to renew our repentance and to humble our selves in fasting and prayer before God for our sins
they could stirre and blow away the ashes that cover it they should find some sparke of grace abiding in them still This course David tooke when he was in that case Psal. 77.6 I communed with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search Heere is a notable priviledge that Gods child hath above all hypocrites and wicked men in the world the more narrowly he prieth into himselfe the more diligently he searcheth into his own heart and waies the more comfort he hath in his estate Nothing hindreth our comfort so much as the neglect of this examination of our selves Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another Secondly Admit that by examining themselves they could find none yet may another experienced Christian that observeth them well and whose judgement is not over-clouded with passion discerne grace in them when they cannot discerne any in themselves According to our proverbe a stander by may see that which the gamester himselfe seeth not And as daily experience sheweth in them that by fevers or otherwaies have their braines distempered they that visit them may discerne much goodnesse in them when themselves know not what they say or do This helpe the Church used when she had lost her beloved Can. 3.2 3. She went about the city to private Christians she went unto the Watchmen the Ministers of the Word that they might helpe her to recover her comfort to raise her up againe when she was fallen And even in this respect it may truly be said as Eccle. 4.10 Wo to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to helpe him up Thirdly and lastly Admit that no truth of grace could be discerned to be in them when they are thus fallen either by themselves or by any other yet we may be sure it is in them and that no elect child of God called according to his purpose can so fall as utterly to lose all grace because God in his Word hath said so and there is more credit to be given to Gods Word then to the sense and reason of all the men in the world We must walke by faith and not by sight 2 Cor. 5.7 If any man shall aske me where hath God in his Word said so I answer 1. God in his Word hath said Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life What life meaneth he there Surely the life of grace which is the beginning of the life of glory The life of grace it is an everlasting life 2. God in his Word hath said 2 Ioh. 2. The truth dwelleth in us not in himselfe onely but in all the faithfull and shall be with us for ever Whether we understand by the truth saving knowledge or sincerity of heart the proofe is pregnant that where once it is it is of a lasting nature 3. God in his Word hath said 1 Ioh. 3.9 He that is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is doth not sin as the wicked man doth of whom he had spoken verse 8. with the full sway of his soule for his seed saith he the seed of God the seed of grace and regeneration that incorruptible seed as the Apostle Peter calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 remaineth in him and he cannot sinne he cannot so fall as apostates because he is borne of God This were easie to be shewed in all the three degrees I mentioned before of the spirituall decayes and falls that the regenerate subject unto which when thou findest in thy selfe thou maist take comfort 1. When they have lost that cheerefullnesse and vigour of spirit wherewith they were wont to performe spirituall duties the delight they were wont to take in the Word and prayer yet they dare not give over these duties but in obedience unto God and with a labour of love they performe them still and grieve that they can performe them no better Behold the seed of God remaineth in them So was it with David Psal. 119.25 When his soule cleaved to the dust yet he cryed still to God 2. When they have lost their assurance of Gods favour in the greatest fits of infidelity that ever they have they dare not then doe any thing that might offend him they seeke and cry to God still thirst after nothing more then his favour mourne for no losse so much Their soule lamenteth after the Lord as his people did 1 Sam. 7.2 Behold the seed of God remaineth in them See this also in David Psal. 22.1 When hee was even ready to sinke in despaire and to conclude God had forsaken him yet then hee could cry and weepe and take on for the want of Gods favour And Psal. 31.22 I said in mine hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee 3. And lastly When they have slipped and fallen most foully either through their owne security or by the violence of any tentation they doe not onely feele inward checks for their fall in themselves the spirit lusting against the flesh as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 but a greater aptnesse to rise againe when God shall be pleased to give them the meanes of recovery and to reach out his hand unto them then is in any other men Behold in this also the seed of God remaining in them See this in the Church Cant. 5.2 I sleepe but my heart waketh it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh 1. She was not in a dead sleepe not quite overcome with security 2. So soone as she heard the voice of Christ she certainely knew it to be his voice and it wrought upon her and made her rise though not so soone as she should have done And so much may suffice for the strengthning and comfort of Gods people against the first of those two tentations that I mentioned unto you I now proceed unto the second O but saith many a good soule though I be for the present I praise God in the state of grace yet God knoweth how long I shall so continue I may fall away from God irrecoverably yea I find my selfe so weake now so unable now to resist any tentation that when the fiery triall shall come when the houre of death shall come and that last and sharpest skirmish that I must looke to have with Satan I feare I shall then be unable to stand and this feare disquieteth and tormenteth my heart Now for the comfort of Gods people against this tentation I say that though thou mayest in the houre of tentation shew much weakenesse yet if there bee the fruit of Gods eternall love and Election in any truth of grace in thee thou shalt never be so overcome of any tentation as to fall finally but certainly thou shalt recover thy selfe before thou dyest When the Apostle had spoken 1 Iohn 5.17 of the sin unto death hee addeth in the next
not that the thing thou lookest after in all the workes of men in all the services they doe unto thee The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4 23. shall worship the father in spirit and truth for the father seeketh such to worship him Hee even longeth for such servants as will worship him in that manner Secondly This is that that the Lord delighteth in Such as are upright in their way saith Solomon Prov. 11.20 are the Lords delight I know also my God saith David 1 Chron. 29.17 that thou hast pleasure in purightnesse We can by nothing we are able to doe gratifie and please the Lord so much as in this Thirdly This is all in all with God the onely thing that hee requireth of us let our hearts bee true to him and hee hath enough Indeed this comprehendeth much as wee shall heare and where this is nothing can be wanting and therefore the Lord asketh no more but this This is all that God required of Abram in that covenant that he made with him Genes 17.1 Walke before mee and be thou upright So speaketh Samuel also to the people when hee would renew the covenant betweene God and them 1 Sam. 12.24 Only feare the Lord and serve him in truth with all your heart So runneth the covenant also that God made with David and his posterity 1 Kin. 2.4 If thy children take heed to their wayes and walke before me in truth with all their heart and all their soule there shall not faile thee a man upon the throne of Israel Fourthly The Lord valueth and esteemeth of us and of all our words and actions according to this this is the very ballance of the Sanctuary whereby hee weigheth them all 1. Thus the Prophet describeth a good man Psal. 125.4 Doe good ô Lord to those that be good Who are they And to them that are upright in their hearts 2. A little grace a small measure of knowledge and faith the meanest and poorest service we doe unto God is of a great price and worth with him where hee seeth uprightnesse of heart Philadelphia is said Revel 3.8 to have had but a little strength and yet of all the Churches Christ wrote to hee findeth least fault with her shee pleased him best 3. Nay the Lord will beare with many frailties and faults where hee seeth there is truth in the inward parts See three notable examples of this 1. Asa had sundry great faults which you shall see recorded 2 Chron. 16.10.12 And yet because of this see what a testimony the holy Ghost giveth of him 1 Kings 15.14 Neverthelesse Asaes heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes As if hee should have said for all his slips and frailties hee was a good man because his heart was upright 2 The second example is of Iehoshaphat his sonne of whom also we read that hee had many great frailties Hee made a league of great amity with Ahab 2 Chron. 18.3 Hee went with him to battell against Ramoth Gilead though hee had heard what Micajah the Prophet spake against it 2 Chron. 18.27 28. Though hee had beene reproved for this by Iehu the Prophet 2 Chron. 19.2 yet doth he after that againe joyne himselfe in speciall league with Ahaziah Ahabs sonne a most wicked man 2 Chron. 20.35 And he bestowed his sonne Iehoram in marriage upon Ahabs daughter 2 Chron. 21.6 And yet for all this God accounted him a good man all his dayes 1 King 22.43 Hee turned not aside from doing that which was right in the eyes of the Lord. And why did God so esteeme of him Surely because his heart was upright with God For saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.3 Neverthelesse there are good things found in thee in that thou hast prepared thine heart to seeke God And as it is said 2 Chron. 17.6 His heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. He was unfeinedly and zealously bent in the purpose of his heart to please the Lord. 3. The third and last example is of the people that received the passeover in Hezechiahs time of whom it is said 2 Chron. 30.18 that they did eate it otherwise then it was written they swerved in that holy service from the expresse direction and commandement of God For they had not cleansed themselves according to the purification of the Sanctuary they came not so prepared to the Sacrament as they ought to have done And yet did God passe by this fault and imputed it not unto them but at the prayer of Hezekiah healed and forgave them made his Sacrament effectuall to their comfort for all that And why so The reason is given verse 19. They had prepared their hearts to seeke God in that his ordinance the bent of their heart was upright with God in that service You see then what account God maketh of the uprightnesse of the heart 4 On the other side The greatest shewes of goodnesse that can be in a man the best workes he can doe are of no worth with him if this be wanting Iudas repented confessed his sinne in particular and made restitution also of that hee had unjustly got Matth. 27.3 4. and all to no purpose because his heart was rotten and unsound The Pharisee led so civill and honest a life that he justified himselfe before men and was highly esteemed for it as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 16.15 but was of no reckoning with God And why Our Saviour telleth us Matth. 23. â—8 Ye outwardly appeare righteous to men but within ye are full of hypocrâ—sie and iniquity The people in Ezekiels time frequented his ministery diligently tooke as great delight to heare him as as ever they did in any musicke yet were they starke naught in Gods account And the reason is given Ezek. 33.31 their heart was false their heart went after their covetousnesse Iehu shewed great zeale for Gods glory and did much for the advancement of it and gloried of it unto good Iehoâ—adab 2 King 10.16 Come with me saith he and see my zeale for the Lord. And yet did the Lord account of him no better then of a murderer I will avenge saith hee Hos. 1.4 the bloud of Iezreel upon the house of Iehu And why Because in doing that excellent peece of service his heart was not right as you shall see 2 King 10.31 Fiftly and lastly The Lord so highly esteemeth of this truth of heart that hee counteth him that hath this a perfect man a righteous man as if hee had no sinne no defect no frailty in him at all For in the phrase of the Holy Ghost an upright hearted man and a perfect man are all one So God calleth Iob 2.3 A perfect and an upright man So speaketh David Psal. 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright So Psal. 32.11 Rejoyce in the Lord ye righteous Why who can say he is righteous Hee answereth in the next words Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart And 97.11 Light is sowen
for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart Yea Hezekiah in his sicknesse when hee thought there was no way with him but one 2 King 20.3 could say of himselfe and that was strange that hee had walked before God with a perfect heart because his conscience witnessed with him hee had walked in truth his heart was upright with God The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine are foure principally three of them taken from the nature of God and the fourth from the nature of this grace of truth and uprightnesse of heart First The Lord wee know is a spirit and therefore looketh for the service of the heart and spirit his eye is upon that rather then upon any outward thing So the Lord telleth Samuel 1 Samuel 16.7 This reason our Saviour giveth Iohn 4.24 God is a spirit and therefore they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth Secondly The Lord is a God that knoweth is able to search the heart all the corners and windings of it and it is to no purpose therefore to double with him I know Ephraim saith the Lord Hos 5.3 and Israel is not hid from me All things are naked opened saith the Apostle Heb. 4.13 unto the eyes of him with whom wee have to doe This reason the Lord giveth Iere. 17.9 10. The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it I the Lord search the very heart and try the reines And therefore to thinke wee can flatter the Lord and please him with good words and shewes as it is said the Israelites that perished in the wildernesse did Psalme 78.36 37. They flattered him with their mouthes for their heart was not right with him is even to lye unto the holy Ghost as Peter charged Ananios Actes 5.3 Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lye unto the holy Ghost a dissembling with him that cannot bee deceived by us Thirdly The Lord is the God of truth and so is called Psal. 31.5 and the spirit of God is called the spirit of truth Iohn 14.17 In this grace specially consisteth the image of God in this wee most resemble him God made man upright Eccle. 7.29 So the Apostle speaking of the image of God according to which we were first created and unto which wee are renewed by the spirit of regeneration Ephes. 4.24 Hee calleth it righteousnesse and holinesse of truth And our Saviour describing the fall of the Angells the devills falling from God and loosing of his image he describeth it thus Iohn 8.44 Hee abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him If there bee truth in our inward parts wee resemble God our heavenly father if there bee no truth there we resemble Satan and therefore it is no marvell though the Lord take such pleasure and delight in uprightnesse Fourthly and lastly The uprightnesse of the heart will command and carry the whole man with it This reason the holy Ghost giveth Prov. 4.23 Keepe thy heart with all diligence looke that that that bee sound and upright for out of it come the issues of life Vprightnesse in the hid man of the heart is like unto the leven it is our Saviours comparison Matth. 13.33 hâ—d in three measures of meale the whole lumpe of dough will savour of it A good man cut of the good treasure of his heart saith our Saviour Matth. 12.35 will bring forth good things If the heart bee upright and good the speech will bee good and the actions also The mouth of the righteous saith David Psal 37.30 31. speaketh wisedome and his tongue talketh of judgement Why so The law of his God is in his heart none of his steps shall slide If grace and uprightnesse be in the heart it will make the speech gracious it will keepe a man from sliding and falling from God in his whole conversation It is therefore no marvell though the Lord desire that above all things and so much delight in it Lecture LXXV On Psalme 51.6 Novem. 13. 1627. IT followeth now that we proceed to shew you the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto and those are principally two 1. For examination and tryall of our selves whether wee have this grace or no. 2. For exhortation to stirre us up to seeke for it if wee want it and to make much of it to maintaine and strengthen it if wee have it already for as for the uses both of reproofe and comfort they will fitly be comprehended in these two The first use I say it serveth unto is for examination for every one of us to try our owne hearts whether there be that truth and uprightnesse in them that the Lord taketh so much delight in Now for the more orderly and profitable handling of this use I will shew you 1. The Motives that may stirre us all up to take paines in this tryall and examination of our selves 2. The Notes and Markes whereby this tryall is to bee made and whereby the truth and sincerity of the heart is to bee judged of The Motives are three principally 1. From the necessity of this worke in respect of the difficulty of it 2. From the possibility of it 3. From the benefit and fruit of it when it is well done First it is a difficult thing to find out whether our heart bee upright or no. This is evident 1. By common and daily experience all sorts of people are apt to deceive themselves in this point The worst men that are as they are the most confident people in the world and the best perswaded of their estate towards God according to that of Solomon Pro. 14.16 A wise man feareth and departeth from evill he is afraid of Gods wrath and apt to doubt much of his owne estate and that keepeth him in awe and maketh him carefull to depart from evill but the foole rageth and roareth and swaggereth and yet is confident So do they build their confidence upon this perswasion principally that though they speake foolishly now and then and do amisse through frailty yet they have as good as true hearts to God as the best There is a generation saith Solomon Pro. 30.12 that are pure in their owne eyes and yet are not washed from their filthinesse As if he had said though their lives be most filthy yet they are thus conceited of their owne purity Every way of man saith Solomon Pro. 21.2 is right in his owne eyes but the Lord pondereth the hearts As if he should say Why doe men please themselves in their owne waies and are deceived in them The reason is they cannot ponder nor know their hearts they thinke better of their hearts then they should do On the other side the best men that are are apt to charge themselves that their hearts are false and unsound that they have no more in them then may be in an hypocrite The good things that are in the regenerate are so mixed and intermingled with their owne
corruptions yea that little fire they have is covered in them with such an heape of ashes that little corne that is in them is hid in them in such a deale of chaffe as they can hardly discerne that truth of grace that is them To this case that proverbe may fitly be applyed Pro. 13.7 There is that maketh himselfe rich and hath nothing there is that maketh himselfe poore yet hath great riches See an example of this in David in that prayer he maketh ver 10. of this Psalme Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me He had certainely at this time a cleane heart and a right spirit but he could not perceive nor discerne it in himselfe at this time and therefore prayeth God would create it and renew it in him as if it had beene quite gone It is a farre easier thing for a regenerate man to see and discerne the corruption that is in him then the truth of grace that is in him When the Apostle speaketh of the fruits of the flesh he saith of them Gal 5.19 The workes of the flesh are manifest but when he commeth to speake of the fruits of the spirit ver 22. he saith not so of them The grace of Gods spirit is an hidden and secret thing called therefore that hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 and cannot be certainely knowne unlesse a man take paines to search into it In this respect it is said the wise merchant Mat. 13.44 when he had found the treasure hid in the field withdrew himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as merchants use to do that have great accounts to make that he might try whether it were the true treasure or no. 2. The difficulty of this worke may appeare by the expresse testimony of the Lord himselfe Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it It is so deceitfull this darke den hath so many corners and turnings in it that the wisest man in the world by the strength of nature is not able to find it out to know whether it be true or false sound or rotten A man may be an hypocrite and have a false heart and himselfe not know it though some hypocrisie be grosse and palpable yet all is not so This is plaine by that which our Saviour speaketh to the Angell of the Church of Laodicea Rev. 3.17 Thou knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked 3. The difficulty of this worke is evident by reason also For there be many good things so like unto true grace that may be in a meere naturall man as it is no easie thing to discerne and put a difference betweene them but a man may easily be deceived and think he hath truth of saving grace when he hath nothing but nature in him 1. There are certaine remnants of Gods image in many naturall men that are very like unto true grace The Gentiles that know not the law saith the Apostle Rom. 2.14 doe by nature the things contained in the law They make conscience of and hate many sinnes they may practise many morall vertues as justice mercy and fidelity which our Saviour Matth. 23.23 calleth the weightier points in Gods law And these are certainely in themselves and materially good things and it is said Mar. 10.21 our Saviour looking upon the rich man that had these things in him loved him So that it is no marvell though so many be deceived in them and take them for true grace 2. There are certaine common graces and beginnings of sanctification in many hypocrites that live in Gods Church and in the profession of the Gospell which are yet more like to saving grace then the other are Some of those that fall into the unpardonable sinne have beene inlightned as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 5. and have tasted of the heavenly gift and have beene made partakers of the Holy Ghost Some such have escaped the pollutions of the world left their knowne sinnes even through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour as the Apostle Peter speaketh 2 Pet. 2.20 3. Yea it is certaine there is a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in many a man that never had any truth of saving grace in him I know saith the Lord to Abimelech the King of Gerar an heathen man Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart Paul even whilst he was a persecuter had a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in that which he did I have lived saith he Acts 23 1. in all good conscience before God unto this day He did nothing but that which he was perswaded in his heart he ought to doe I verily thought saith he Act. 26.9 with my selfe that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Iesus of Nazareth The intent and purpose of his heart was to please and honour God in it In all these three respects it is certainely an hard thing for a man to know whether his heart be right or no if he doe not carefully and diligently observe his owne heart and examine it he will never be able to know it It behoveth us to use all diligence in this businesse it will never els be well done Give diligence saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 to make your calling and election sure And by making this sure unto our selves that our hearts are upright wee shall make both our calling and election sure And this is the first Motive The second is from the possibility of this worke Though most men be deceived in this point though their heart be so deceitfull though there be so great a resemblance betweene those good things that may be in naturall men and hypocrites and the truth of grace yet if we will take paines to examine our selves well we may certainely know that our hearts are upright if they be so that there is truth of grace in us that there is more in us then can be in any naturall man or hypocrite in the world This also shall be made evident to you in three points First Because the faithfull are exhorted so oft and earnestly to prove and examine themselves whether they be in the faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 To prove every man his owne worke Gal. 6.4 To make sure to themselves their owne calling and election 2 Pet. 1.10 Now these exhortations had beene in vaine if it were not possible for the faithfull to know they have true faith that the workes and duties they doe are done in uprightnesse if a man might not be certaine and sure that he is effectually called For though God in his law require that of the naturall man which it is impossible for him to do as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.3 and may justly do it 1 because when God first gave the law to mankind in Adam he made him able to keepe it 2 because by exacting this of him which he is not able to do he
himselfe 2 Cor. 1.12 that the testimony his conscience gave him of this that he had served God in his ministery in simplicity and godly sincerity that is with an upright heart was the greatest joy he had in the world Secondly This will yeeld a man comfort in the time of any affliction and susteine him from fainting under it if his conscience can then witnesse unto him that though his life hath beene full of defects and frailties yet his heart hath beene upright with God Iob found this to bee so in his extreame affliction and therefore professeth Iob 27.5 6. that hee would not loose the comfort of his integrity for all the world hee would hold it fast and would not let it goe though his friends pulled hard to get it from him Thus did Ieremy likewise comfort himselfe in the time of a great tentation Ieremy 12.3 Thou ô Lord saith hee knowest mee thou hast seene mee and tryed mine heart towards thee And so did Hezekiah when hee had received the sentence of death Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect that is an upright heart You see now how effectuall the Motives are that God in his Word hath given to stirre us up unto this duty even to examine our selves and to enquire diligently into our hearts whether there be truth of grace in them whether they be upright with God or no. O that the Lord would be pleased to give them life and power in our hearts Lecture LXXVI On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 27. 1627. NOw we proceed to those markes and notes whereby this truth of heart may be knowne and discerned All of them I will not goe about to give you That would be an endlesse labour For looke how many saving and sanctifying graces there be in any of Gods elect so many signes there be of an upright heart He that hath any one saving grace in him he hath certainely an upright heart he cannot be an hypocrite Yea though that one grace that is in him be for measure and degree very weake and small though it be no more for quantity then so much fire as will serve to make fire to smoke it is our Saviours comfortable comparison Matth. 12. â—0 and a very little sparke you know will make flax to smoke and to burne and flame also As when a man with sicknesse is growne so weake that he can neither move nor speake nor see and they that are about him thinke he is quite gone yet if when we speake to him we can perceive that he lifteth up his hand nay though he cannot doe so much if we can perceive he breatheth still we conclude that certainely hee is not yet dead there is life in him So is it in this case If a man have true faith though it be very weake he cannot be an hypocrite For our Saviour saith Iohn 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life If a man have truly repented of any one sinne hee cannot be an hypocrite For of Zacheus Christ pronounceth upon his repentance for the unjust gaine he had gotten Luk. 19.9 that salvation was come into his house he was become the son of Abraham If a man doe truly feare God he cannot be an hypocrite For the Holy Ghost saith Pro. 14.26 In the feare of the Lord is strong confidence As if he had said A man may confidently build upon that that he is in the state of grace If a man do truly love such as do feare the Lord he cannot be an hypocrite For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 We know we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren and verse 19. Hereby we know that we are of the truth sound and upright and shall assure our hearts before him So that from any one grace that a man findeth to be indeed in him he may confidently conclude that his heart is upright and true to God And though it be true that no man hath truly repented of one sinne but hee hath habitually repented of all neither hath he any one grace in truth that hath not in him the seeds and habits of every grace as we shall heare hereafter in the prosecution of this point touching the signes of uprightnesse yet maketh the knowledge of this greatly to the comfort of Gods people who may have received some one grace in farre greater measure then any other and can sometimes sensibly discerne in themselves some one grace when in their owne feeling they are utterly destitute of all the rest All the difficulty will be to prove that we have any one saving grace in us in truth and not the shew and shadow of it onely But to give you the notes whereby the truth of every grace may be discerned would be an infinite piece of worke I will therefore instance onely in three whereby a man may most sensibly discerne whether his heart be upright or no. 1. The jealousie and feare that a man findeth in himselfe lest his heart should not be upright 2. The conscience a man maketh of and the obedience he yeeldeth unto the commandements and will of God 3. The bent of his will of the purpose and desire of his heart towards God First It is a good signe a man is not an hypocrite when hee is apt to suspect himselfe and fearefull of being deceived in this point So long as this jealousie that he hath of himselfe maketh him more diligent in examining himselfe and more willing to be tryed by others he is farre enough from being an hypocrite though he suspect himselfe to be one The best and uprightest soules are of all other most subject to this jealousie as experience doth daily prove and hath proved in all ages This is certainely one part of that poverty of spirit that our Saviour commendeth when he saith Matth. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit A man may be in a blessed state and therefore also sound and upright hearted though he be poore in spirit and suspect himselfe to be unâ—ound nay he is therefore in a blessed state because he is poore in spirit because he is thus jealous of himselfe For this argueth and proceedeth from an hearty dislike and feare of being an hypocrite and from a strong desire to be upright in heart He thinketh himselfe never sure enough of this See this in two notable examples The first is of David Doubtlesse he was not free from this jealousie and suspition of himselfe when he prayed Psalme 119 80. Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Nor when he prayed as he did Psal. 1â—9 23 24. Search me ô God and know my heart trie me and know my thoughts and see if there be any wicked way in me if there be any falshood in my heart and leade me in the way everlasting Make me upright and guide me in an upright course This is that that made him
pray as he doth Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse and let him reproove me it shall be an excellent oyle As if he had said give me such friends and teachers as will helpe to search me and to discover to me that unfoundnesse and corruption that is hidden from my selfe But of all other places this most plainely appeareth to have beene in him when he made that prayer that we reade verse 10. of this Psalme Create in me a cleane heart ô God renew a right spirit within me Was David an hypocrite when he said so No no. Certainely he had at this time as cleane a heart and as right a spirit as ever he had in his life as by many passages in this Psalme is most evident But he could not perceive nor discerne it in himselfe at this time and therefore prayeth that God would create and renew it in him as if it had beene quite gone The other example is that of the elect Apostles Matth. 26.21 22. When our Saviour had said all the twelve being then together that one of them should betray him though he had plainely said it was but one of them all that should have an hand in that foule sinne yet did every one of them suspect himselfe to be that one man and out of this selfe suspition were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I They knew no such falshood and treachery in their owne hearts nay it is certaine they were most free from it for so our Saviour himselfe saith of them all Iohn 13.10 Yee are cleane yet were they exceeding apt to suspect themselves of it And as the man whose heart is upright indeed is apt to doubt himselfe and carefull to have his heart well examined that he be not deceived So the man whose heart is most unsound and farthest of from truth of grace never suspecteth himselfe is never troubled with any such doubts but alwaies confident in this point The foole is confident saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 Many a most wicked man that hath no feare of God before his eyes yet flattereth himselfe saith David Psal. 36.1 2. in his owne eyes perswadeth himselfe verily he hath as true an heart to God as any man No affliction that God can lay upon them no mortall sicknesse can make them doubt of this or once call in question the truth of their hearts but even upon their death bed they are as Iob speaketh Iob 21.23 wholly at ease and quiet Nay it is a death to him to have any such doubt to rise in his mind He cannot abide that in his sicknesse any thing should be spoken to him that might move him to doubt of his salvation but is ready to say with that miserable man Luke 4.34 Let me alone what have I to doe with thee art thou come to torment me He cannot abide in his health to heare such preaching as by the searching power of it is wont to worke in him these doubtings of his estate and to trouble his mind thereby but shunneth it as Ahab did the ministery of Micajah I hate him saith hee 2 Chron. 18.7 for he never prophesied good to me but alwaies evill I never heare him but he troubleth and disquieteth my minde This quietnesse and peace that wicked men have when Iob did meditate and consider of he did tremble at as at a most fearefull signe of Gods wrath upon them Even when I remember it saith he Iob 21.6 I am afraid and trembling taketh hold on my flesh A godly man cannot choose but tremble to thinke how quietly many passe away without the least trouble or doubt of their estate either in life or in death Let us therefore beloved begin the examination of our hearts if we desire to know whether they be upright or no at this first note and signe 1. Art thou apt to doubt and suspect thy selfe much lest thou shouldst bee no better then an hypocrite Thinke not the worse of thine own estate for this so long as thou yeeldest not to these doubts and jelousies but art thereby made carefull to looke up thine evidences and to find in thy selfe more sure markes and notes of the uprightnesse of thy heart Remember what Christ saith of such as thou art Matth. 5.2 Consider that as thou thy selfe shewest most tender care and kind affections towards thy children that are very young and little ones specially if they be also sicke then towards all the rest so doth the Lord to his children when they are such weake little ones as thou art Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pitieth his children so doth the Lord. Remember what care Iacob had of his little children and of the lambs that were yet in the bellies of their dams Gen. 33.13 14. and know that was nothing to the tender care that the Lord who is thy father yea another manner of father more fatherly in his affection and more kinde then any upon earth ever was Matth. 23.9 and thy shepheard also Psal. 23.1 hath of his little ones of his lambs as the Prophet also describeth him Esa. 40.11 He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard he shall gather the lambs with his arme and carry them in his bosome and shall gently lead those that are with young 2. Wert thou never troubled with doubts of this kinde Never so poore in spirit Certainely thy heart is unsound And I may say to thee as our Saviour doth Luke 6.24 Wo be to you that are rich for you have received your consolation Wo be to you that are so confident for you shall see cause of despaire one day The second note to try the truth and uprightnesse of our hearts by is the conscience we make the obedience we yeeld unto the commandements of God And this is yet a more sure and sensible marke and signe of sincerity then the former is This is that which Solomon teacheth in his speech to the people at the dedication of the Temple 1 King 8.61 Let your heart be perfect with the Lord your God to walke in his statutes and to keepe his commandements As though he had said In this consisteth the soundnesse and perfectnesse of the heart by this it is to be discerned It is a mans doings the life and conversation that he leadeth that will best discover unto him the truth and uprightnesse of his heart Thus shall we find the true hearted Christian described Psal. 15.2 He walketh uprightly and worketh righteousnesse And by the Apostle 3 Iohn 4. I have no greater joy then to heare that my children walke in truth that they shew the truth of their hearts in their conversation It is not the perswasion that we have of our selves nor the good words we can speake nor the good profession we make but our doings our conversation that will shew what our hearts are Even a child saith Solomon Pro. 20.11 is knowne by his doings whether his worke be pure
saith the Apostle Gal. 5.17 and the spirit against the flesh and these are contrary the one to the other Thou heartily dislikest and checkest thy selfe for the corruption thou findest in thy thoughts in thy memory in thy affections in thine eye and eare and in every other part And whence commeth this but from sanctifying grace 2. Thou mournest and art unfeinedly grieved for any corruption any untowardnesse to that that is good which thou findest in any part and canst say with Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who can deliver me from the body of this death 3. Thou dost unfeinedly desire endevour to be rid of that corruption that is in any faculty of thy soule and part of thy body to offer thy selfe unto God as an holocaust a whole burnt sacrifice to be sanctified throughout and canst say with David Psal. 103.1 Blesse the Lord ô my soule and all that is within me understanding memory conscience will affections blesse his holy name And certainly that man that can thus unfeinedly desire and endeavour to have better thoughts a better memory a better conscience a better will better affections a better tongue a better eye and a better eare hath grace in all these parts and is in some measure sanctified in them all Let us now make some application of this point for the tryall of our owne hearts whither they be upright or no whether there be any truth of saving grace in them that truth in the inward parts that David here speaketh of and which the Lord taketh so great delight in And certainely it will appeare by this doctrine that many that glory much in the uprightnesse of their owne hearts have no truth of grace in them because the grace they pretend to have is not totall but partiall it goeth not through the whole man Two sorts there be especially that are discovered to be void of truth in their hearts by this Doctrine First Many there bee that perswade themselves they have good hearts and truth of grace in them and yet no such thing appeareth in their outward man such liberty they give to themselves in their speech and in all their outward behaviour that all men that see them must needes judge them voyd of grace 2. Yea they perswade themselves it is utterly needlesse to restraine themselves of any liberty that way or to regard what they are in the view and judgement of men Did not the Apostle say they professe 1 Corinth 4.3 hee passed very little for the judgement and censure of men God saith 1. Sam. 16.7 hee looketh not to the outward appearance men make but to the heart 3. Nay they shun all outward shewes of goodnes specially of strictnes in religion and purposely desire to carry themselves so in their company and speech and attire and behaviour every way that they may not be thought to bee too religious because they see that is so odious a thing in the world Concerning this sect say the Iewes to Paul Act. 28.22 wee know that every where it is spoken against 4. Yea they hate those that are of any nore for more forwardnesse in religion then is in other men and confidently pronounce of them as their father the devill did of Iob 1.9 10. that they are all hypocrites they cannot abide to make shew of more goodnes then is in them indeed they hate hypocrisie with all their hearts To these men I have two things to say First If it were possible for such a one as thou art to have a good heart yet is it not possible that that should save thee For 1. Thou art bound to reforme thy outward man as well as thy inward To clense thy selfe from all filthinesse of the flesh as well as of the spirit 2 Cor 7.1 To glorifie God in thy body as well as in thy spirit for both are the Lords and both are bought with a price as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 6.20 Yea thou shalt be iudged at the last day not so much according to that that hath bin in thy heart as according to that that thou hast done in thy body For so the Apostle teacheth plainly 2 Cor 5.10 We must all appeare before the judgement seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body Yea God hath prepared torments in hell for every member of thy body whereby thou hast dishonoured him The rich gluttons tongue the member that none abuse more then your drunkards and gluttons we read Luke 16.24 was tormented in hell fire And 2. whereas thou gloriest that thou art no hyprocite I assure thee that as thy sin is greater then the hyprocrites and God more dishonoured by it so shall thy portion be more deeper in hell then his They declare their sin as Sodom saith the Prophet Esay 3 9. they care not who heare them blaspheme and scorne religion they care not who knoweth they are drunke they hide it not woe unto their soule 3. If ever thou wilt be saved thou must live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse And those places that thou alleadgest out of 1 Sam. 16.7 and 1 Cor 4.3 are not to be understood simply but comparatively onely Let your light so shine before men saith our Saviour Matth. 5.16 that they may see your good workes With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse saith the Apostle Rom. 10.10 and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation No hope of salvation without an open profession of religion And thus the faithfull are brought in by the Prophet Esay 44.5 glorying in the open profession of their religion One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord and surname himselfe by the name of Israel And hee that is ashamed to professe religion even in the strictest manner so that the strictnesse bee no other then such as is grounded upon the word of God not upon the fancies of men certainely can have no hope to be saved For so saith our blessed Saviour that Amen that faithfull and true witnes Rev. 3.14 Mar. 8.38 Whosoever shall bee ashamed of mee and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man bee ashamed when hee commeth in the glory of his father and of the holy Angels And this is the first thing I have to say to these kind of men if it were possible for such as they are to have good hearts yet were it not possible for them to bee saved for all that But the second thing I have to say to them is this that it is not possible there should bee any truth of grace any religion in thy heart when thy outward man thy words and works are so unreformed and irreligious as they be But for this I shall need to say no more then I have already said in the proofe of the Doctrine The second sort
I say and shall teach men so there have beene you see formerly as well as now that have taught men it is no matter to breake Gods small commandements hee shall bee called least in the kingdome of God he seeketh applause and credite haply by teaching such things but hee shall certainely misse of his aime but whosoever shall doe and teach them even these least commaundements loe wee must bee doers our selves before wee can preach well the same shall bee called great in the Kingdome of God As if hee had sayd He shall in the end loose no credite by it but though that bee not the thing hee may seeke or aime at yet hee shall bee sure to bee the better esteemed for it in the Church of God And thus much of the second point wherein the upright hearted mans equall respect to all the commandements of God appeareth he maketh conscience of every sin of one as well as of another Followeth the third and last of them He maketh conscience of every dutie God hath commanded him of one as well as of another not of the negative part onely of every commandement of doing any thing that God hath forbidden but of the affirmative also of doing every thing that God hath commanded As there is no one sinne that he doth give himselfe liberty to live in so is there no one grace or good thing that God requireth to bee in us but he desireth and striveth to attaine unto it As yee abound saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 8.7 in every good thing see that yee abound in this grace also that is to say in mercifullnesse and liberality And hee saith in the next verse that hee requireth this of them to proove the sincerity of their love As if hee had said There can bee no sincerity in him that contenteth himselfe to have some good things in him if hee desire and strive not after every grace And againe Phil. 4.8 9. Whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just whatsoever things are pure whatsoever things are lovely whatsoever things are of good report if there bee any vertue and if there bee any praise thinke on these things Those things which yee have both learned and received and heard and seene in mee doe Whatsoever good things they had heard of Paul or seene in his example they must strive to attaine unto But the Apostle Peter goeth further 2 Peter 1. for hee is not content to say that the way to make our calling and election sure is by doing of those things that he had spoken of before that is to say by giving all diligence to adde one grace to another and eight severall graces he nameth verse 5 7. that must be thus combined in us but he saith plainly ver 9. that hee that lacketh these things is blind that is hath no truth of grace in him Alas then what assurance can they have of the truth of their hearts that in the duties God enjoyneth them will take and leave at their owne pleasure 1. They that are just in word and deed but the other two duties that God enjoyneth Mic. 6.8 mercy and humility towards God they cannot nay they strive not to attaine to 2. They that love preaching and good preaching well but there is a grace commended to them in Davids example which they will not imitate 2 Sam. 24.24 I will not offer burnt offerings to the Lord my God with that that doth cost me nothing and Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things They love a life to serve God of free-cost 3. They that are zealous in frequenting the publique worship of God but have no mind to that that is commended unto them in the example of Ioshua 24.15 As for mee and mine house we will serve the Lord much lesse of that that Christ enjoyneth Matth. 6.6 When thou prayest enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut thy doore pray to thy father which is in secret 4. They that are very forward in all other duties almost and yet in one maine duty that Christ enjoyneth as strictly as any and saith Mat. 6.15 If ye forgive not men their trespasses neither will your father forgive your trespasses Yea 5.24 Leave thy gift before the altar and goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift they must bee borne with they cannot overcome themselves in this Certainly the best that these can say of themselves with truth is but that that Agrippa saith of himselfe Acts 26.28 they are almost perswaded to be Christians And as good never a whit as never the better If there be any commandement of God that thou canst not at least in the unfeined desire and endeavour of thy heart yeeld unto and obey certainely thou art no true Christian. He that saith I know Christ saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.4 and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Lecture LXXXVII on Psalme 51.6 April 15. 1628. THE third and last respect wherein the universality and large extent of true saving and sanctifying grace appeareth is In respect of the time where once it is in truth it will never dye nor decay utterly Wee must therefore know that among the notes and properties of saving grace that are given us in the holy Scripture whereby wee may every one of us try our selves whether there bee in us that uprightnesse of heart and truth in our inward parts which David saith heere the Lord so much delighteth in this is one principall That true saving and sanctifying grace extendeth it selfe unto the whole course and time of a mans life that hath it in him True saving grace is durable and everlasting Now because this is a truth that behoveth all of us to bee well setled and grounded in therefore before I come to the confirmation of it I must first premise three things which are to bee granted concerning this point which if you marke them well will both make our meaning in it plaine unto you and take out of the way all the maine objections that are made against it First Then it cannot bee denied but that a man may seeme to himselfe and to the Church of God to have true grace and make a good profession of it and yet fall quite away from that againe A man that is a righteous man thus in profession and in the judgement of men may turne away from his righteousnesse as the Prophet speaketh Ezekiel 18.24 and commit iniquitie and doe according to all the abominations of the wicked and dye in that state too So Hymeneus and Alexander are said 1 Tim. 1.19 20. to have made shipwracke of saith They had made profession of the true faith and religion of God and fell quite away from it afterward And they that thus make profession of true righteousnesse and holinesse and of the true faith and
by nature wit or knowledge or morality all naturall parts whatsoever are tansitory and corruptible but that which the spirit of God worketh in us by the word will last for ever See this proved also Ioh. 15.16 I have chosen you and ordained you that you should goe and bring forth fruit and that your fruit should remaine And least any should say as some doe that though Gods sanctifying grace bee in it selfe incorruptible and immortall for it is called the divine nature 2 Pet. 1.4 yet is it not so in respect of us marke how the holy Ghost telleth us that it is not so onely in it selfe but it is so in respect of us also Whosoever is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 doth not commit sinne that is to say in that manner as hee did before for his seed remaineth in him The seede of God the grace of regeneration doth remaine in every one that is borne of God In which respect also our Saviour saith thus of it Luk. 10.42 Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her Therefore also is this durablenesse and perpetuity made oft in Scripture an essentiall property of true and saving grace Colossians 1.21.23 You hath hee reconciled if yee continue in the faith grounded and setled and bee not moved away from the hope of the Gospell As if hee had said If yee continue not in the faith yee are not in the state of grace yee are not reconciled unto God by the blood of Christ. So saith the Apostle Hebrewes 3.6 Whose house wee are if wee hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firme unto the end As though hee should say Hee that doth not continue in the faith to the end is not the house of God the Temple of the holy Ghost has not any saving sanctifying grace in his heart Lastly So speaketh the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.19 If they had beene of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not of us As if he should have said No doubt but he that ever was not only in the Church by profession but a living and true member of it rooted in Christ shall continue so to the end and it is as manifest that no Apostate had ever any such truth of grace in him Let us now make some application of this point in two words of exhortation unto you The first thing that I have to exhort you unto is this that seeing true saving grace is proved to be so permanent and durable a thing that you would therefore esteeme of it and prize it accordingly yea seeke it above all other things whatsoever Two other strong motives there be to perswade you to this First By prizing of grace thus and seeking it first and above all other things wee may bee sure not onely to get grace but all other things too so farre as they shall bee good for us Seeke yee first saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall bee added unto you Whereas by esteeming so highly of earthly things and seeking them above grace we shall be sure to loose grace as is plaine by this that our Saviour mentioning the cause that made Sodom so void of goodnesse and so full of sinne nameth nothing but their eager seeking after worldly things Luke 17.28 and yet can we have no assurance to get those things we so earnestly seeke after For godlinesse and that onely hath the promise both of this life and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4.8 Secondly If we have grace it will make all other things comfortable unto us where as without it all other things though we have never such store of them can do us no good Better is a little with the feare of the Lord then great treasure and trouble therewith Pro. 19.16 But secondly The motive that the Doctrine wee have now heard yeeldeth us is most forcible That whereas all other things riches and pleasure and credit are transitory they doe not onely end with this life which none of us can tell how short it will bee but even while wee live here wee may loose them wee know not how soone in which respect the Apostle calleth them uncertaine riches 1 Tim. 6 17. Grace is durable substance as the Holy Ghost calleth it Pro. 8. â—8 Hee that once hath it all the power and cunning of the divell shall never be able to spoile him of it The gates of hell saith our Saviour Matth. 16.18 shall not prevaile against it And this is the motive that our Saviour himselfe useth to perswade us to seeke for grace Iohn 6.27 Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for that meate which endureth unto everlasting life The third and last thing that I have to exhort you unto is this that seeing true grace is permanent that therefore we would labour to approve to our owne hearts the truth of that grace that is in us by our perseverance in the estate of grace and our care to hold out unto the end That which ye have already saith our Saviour Rev. 2.25 hold fast till I come This was Davids care Psal. 119.112 I have enclined my heart to performe thy statutes alway even unto the end And Psal. 104.33 I will sing unto the Lord as long as I live I will sing praise to my God while I have my being And this was all Pauls care Act. 20.24 that he might finish his course with joy that he might hold out to the end This exhortation he giveth to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 10.12 He that thinketh he standeth let him take heed lest he fall And to the Romanes 11.20 Thou standest by faith be not high-minded but feare If any man shall object This is contrary to that that you have taught for if saving grace be so permanent and of a lasting nature what need men take any thought for holding out unto the end I answer First Though the seed of Gods grace bee incorruptible yet a Christian may loose the sense of grace and the vigour and operation of grace In these respects the spirit may be quenched 1 Thess. 5.19 And as fire may be quenched 1 by casting water upon it or 2 by whaming any thing upon it to smother it or 3 by with-holding fewell from it or 4 by neglecting to blow it when it is but a little kindled So may the spirit in respect of the lively sense and vigour and operation of it be quenched 1 either by giving our selves liberty to sinne against our conscience as in Davids case 2 or by resisting and smothering the good motions of it as Stephen chargeth the Iewes to have done Acts 7.51 3 or by despising the meanes of grace 1 Thess. 5.20 4 or by neglecting to stirre up and exercise the graces of it in our selves which the Apostle chargeth Timothy to doe 2 Tim.
Admit that wicked men will take hurt by this doctrine as I doubt not but many doe and will doe the children of disobedience will be apt to stumble at the word and thereunto they were even appointed as the Apostle speaketh 1 Peter 2.8 yet must not so necessary a truth and that tendeth so much to the comfort of poore Christians be concealed for that We may not indeed take the childrens bread and cast it to dogs as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 15.26 but yet wee must not with-hold from Gods children their bread because such dogs will be snatching at it We are to have more respect in our ministery to the comfort of one poore Christian then to the offence of an hundred such as these And therein we are warranted by the example of our blessed Saviour himselfe Matth. 15.12 14. But secondly I answer If there were indeed in these whose lives are most wicked such infeined desires to doe well and to please God I will be bold to assure them in Gods name and by warrant of his word that notwithstanding all the wickednes of their lives their hearts are upright and there is truth of saving grace in them But alas no man whose life is wicked hath indeed any good and unfeined and sanctified desires to doe well nay he hath no true and unfeined desire to be saved Five notes of difference I will give you out of Gods word betweene the true saving and sanctified desires which are in the regenerate and the naturall and counterfeit good desires that are in wicked men First The regenerate mans desire of salvation or of any saving grace is joyned with a love and desire to the meanes of salvation and of grace So it was with David Psal. 119.174 I have longed for thy salvation ô Lord and thy law is my delight The naturall man hath no desire or love to the meanes of salvation and grace to those meanes that God hath ordained to bring them to faith and repentance by and therefore certainly he doth not unfeinedly desire to beleeve or to repent or to be saved He that desireth not the knowledge of Gods wayes doth say in his heart to God depart from me Iob. 21.14 he doth not desire Gods favour he doth not desire to beleeve in him or to serve him or to have any thing to doe with him Secondly The regenerate mans desire of salvation or of any saving grace is constant and permanent My soule breaketh for the longing that it hath unto thy judgements at all times saith David Psalme 119.20 and 27.4 One thing have I desired of the Lord that will I seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life The naturall mans good motions and desires be like the fits of an ague or flashings of lightning sudden and vanishing when the terrours of God are upon them Their goodnes is as the moring cloud saith the Prophet Hos. 6.4 and as early dew it goeth away therfore they are counterfeit they can have no comfort in them Thirdly The regenerate mans desire to doe well is not without endeavour to doe what he can and some ability also to doe well As Paul professeth of himselfe Heb. 13.18 that he was willing in all things to live honestly so hee sheweth the sincerity of his desire in this Herein saith he Acts 24.6 doe I endeavour my selfe alwaies to have a conscience void of offence towards God and towards man He had not onely a desire to live honestly but he did endeavour it also So speaking of the Macedonians mercifullnesse towards the distressed Saints in Iudea 2 Cor. 8.3 To their power saith he I beare them record yea and beyond their power they were willing They did what they were able though their will was farre above their ability The naturall man flattereth himselfe in this that he hath good desires hee desireth to be saved hee would faine leave his sinnes and beleeve and doe well but hee can take no paines use no endeavour that he may be saved that hee may beleeve and reforme his life he can leave no sinne nor doe any good duty God knoweth my heart saith he I would faine doe well and there hee resteth The confidence he hath in his good desires undoeth him The desire of the slothfull killeth him saith Solomon Pro. â—1 25 for his hands refuse to labour Pilat seemed very desirous to save Christ and deliver him out of the hands of the Iewes Pilat was willing to release Iesus saith the Evangelist Luke 23.20 Hee was determined to let him goe saith the Apostle Peter Acts 3.13 But Pilats good purpose and desire was counterfeit and such as yeelded him no comfort because hee did not what hee might and was in his power to doe Pilat gave sentence saith the Text Luke 23 24. that it should bee as they required Fourthly The regenerate mans good desires are vehement as the Apostle calleth them 2 Cor. 7.11 Like the desire of the thirsty and hungry man As the hart panteth after the water brooks saith David Psal. 42.1 2. so panteth my soule after thee ô God my soule thirsteth for God for the living God He desireth nothing so much as Gods favour as faith and grace to please him Hee can say with David Psal. 73.25 There is nothing that sense the originall will beare as well as any other on earth that I desire besides thee Yea hee so desireth Gods favour and grace as he is content to part with any thing for it He counteth it a pearle of such price as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 13.46 that he is willing to sell all that he hath to buy it As the condemned man desireth nothing so much as a pardon nor the thirsty man as drink But the naturall mans good desires are faint and cold there be a thousand things in the world he desireth more then his salvation or Gods favour and grace hee will part with nothing for it One that heard Christ speake in an heavenly manner of the resurrection of the just was presently ravished with a desire after heaven and cryeth out Luk 14.15 Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdome of God But our Saviour to shew him the vanity of such wishers and woulders as he was uttereth the parable of the guests ver 18 20 that rather then they would leave but for a while their profits pleasures refused to come to the Kings marriage feast As if he had said and so it is with such as thou art you set your mind upon the earth and not upon heaven Fiftly and lastly The regenerate man so desireth Gods favour and grace as he mourneth for the want of it Hope deferred maketh the heart sicke sath Solomon Pro. 12.12 but when the desire commeth it is a tree of life He feeleth his poverty of spirit so as he mourneth for want of grace Mat. 5.3.4 He seeketh Christ sorrowing as his parents did Luk. 2.48 The poore man Mar. 9.24 so desired increase
and beseecheth him by us that hee would bee reconciled unto God Commandeth us to offer Christ to every wicked man that heareth us upon condition that he will beleeve and obey and to proclaime a generall pardon without excluding any Preach the Gospell saith hee Marke 16.15 to every creature And what cause then hath such a man that hath gone thus farre to doubt of finding mercy 3. Because God hath bin pleased out of his infinite goodnesse to shew respect even to such poore stuffe as naturall men out of the strength of nature have beene able to doe Christ loved the young man of whom we read Marke 1â— 21 even for that morality that was in him And God shewed much respect even unto Ahabâ— humiliation 1 Kings 21.29 and to Iehoahaz prayer that in the sense of his misery he made Iehoahaz besought the Lord saith the story 2 Kings 12.4 and the Lord hearkened unto him and to that prayer which Saul out of his legall humiliation before his conversion did make unto him Acts 9.11 Thirdly and lastly I may confidently affirme of all such as doe not their endeavour thus and what in them lyeth to escape damnation and to be saved these three things 1. That they are hereby made more inexcusable and do more evidently declare themselves to be the causes of their owne damnation 2. That they make themselves worse and worse thereby and more unable to repent As the Apostle plainely reacheth Rom 1. that the Gentiles by not making use of that light and freedom of will and of that power that was in them by nature because as he saith verse 18. they held the truth in unrighteousnesse and verse 21. when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankefull but became vaine in their imaginations therefore verse 4. God gave them up to uncleannes through the lusts of thâ—ir owne hearts 3. That their damnation shall even for this be farre greater in hell they shall become two-fold more the children of hell as our Saviour speaketh Matthew 23.15 This is plaine by that Christ saith of Capernaum Matthew 11. â—4 It shall be more tollerable for the land of Sâ—dom in the day of judgement then for thee Lecture XCIII On Psalme 51.6 Aug 5. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second branch of the application which is for the comfort of all such as do unfeinedly feare God For though it be the least part of them that heare us that have need of comfort the greatest part alas have more need to be humbled then comforted yea they will be in danger to take hurt by that which they shall heare spoken for the comfort of Gods people yet are we bound in our ministery of all other our hearers to have most respect to those few that are broken-hearted This was the first and chiefe charge that was given to Christ the chiefe pastor 1 Peter 5.4 when he came to bee a preacher Hee hath sent mee saith he Esa. 61.1 2. to bind up the broken hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Zion And this was the first and chiefe charge that Christ gave to Peter and so to all us his servants and ministers hee chargeth him indeed to feed all his sheepe but the first and chiefe charge he giveth him is concerning his lambs the weakest and tenderest of his flocke If thou love me Ioh. 21.15 feed my lambs He that prophesieth saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 3. speaketh to edification to exhortation and to comfort As if he had said No man prophesieth no man preacheth or divideth the word aright if hee omit this if he doe not apply his doctrine to the comfort of such as stand in need of it Therefore when the Prophet Esay beginneth to speake of the ministery of the Gospell hee bringeth in the Lord giving this first of all in charge to his servants and ministers Esay 40.1 2. Comfort yee comfort yee my people saith your God speake yee comfortably to Ierusalem As if hee had sayd Whatsoever yee doe else neglect not this duty of your ministery Now of all the things that doe deject the hearts of Gods poore people and cause them so to droop as they doe this is the principall that they cannot bee perswaded of the uprightnesse of their owne hearts they cannot be perswaded that they are any better then hypocrites Yea they are so farre from finding any comfort in those signes of uprightnesse of heart that I have given you out of Gods word that even from thence they are apt to conclude strongly against themselves that all the goodnesse that is in them is no better then hypocrisie And I nothing doubt but many of you while you have heard me speaking of them have beene apt to say within your selves alas I can take no comfort in any of these signes and notes that the Scripture giveth of an upright heart for I find no such thing in mee If these be the markes whereby the truth of the heart is to be knowne woe be unto me how farre am I from truth of heart what can I bee but an hypocrite For 1. The evill abstaine from and the good I doe I do it not in obedience to the word that is not the onely rule that I follow but I make custome and example my guide rather then it and for many things I doe I never enquire for warrant and direction from the word for them I never say to mine owne heart before I doe them as Luke 10.26 What is written in the law how readest thou What hath God in his word directed mee to doe in this case 2. I doe that I doe more out of a slavish feare of Gods wrath then out of any true love to God and am like to those of whom the Lord speaketh Iob 41.25 by reason of breakings they purifie themselves When my heart is broken with terrours then am I carefull to doe well but never else 3. I doe not that that I doe in faith out of a comfortable assurance of Gods love to mee in Christ. This could I never yet attaine to And without faith I know and have learned Heb. 11.6 it is impossible to please God 4. Gods grace where it is in truth is like to the leaven that leaveneth the whole lumpe Matth. 13.33 it sanctifieth the whole man the mind conscience memory will affections thoughts words and actions In such a one all things are become new as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 5.17 But alas I can find no such totall change in me in some of these I can discerne no worke of Gods grace at all 5. He that hath an upright heart will be universall in his obedience he will obey the will of God in one thing as well as in another And thus wee have heard God describeth the uprightnesse of Davids heart 1 Kings 9.4 Hee walked in integrity of heart and in uprightnes to doe according to all that God commanded him Now alas saith the poore Christian I
his prayers with his teares Hee said with teares Lord helpe my unbeliefe Certainely this lamenting after the Lord as they did 1 Samuel 7.2 is a certaine signe thou art in the state of grace None but the children of the Bride-chamber can thus mourne when they misse the Bridegroome as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 9.15 Certainely thou art in a blessed state that canst thus mourne for so saith the truth it selfe Matth. 5.4 Blessed are they that mourne for the poverty of their spirits he meaneth for they shall be comforted Lecture XCIIII On Psalme 51.6 August 12. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second and last use of the Doctrine and that is for exhortation to stirre us all up to seeke above all things for this uprightnesse aâ—d truth of heart which God so much delighteth in if we want it and to make much of it to maintaine to strengthen and increase it if by the mercy of God wee have already attained unto it Now for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation I will first give you some Motives that may perswade us to labour for this soundnesse and uprightnesse of heart secondly I will shew you the meanes whereby it may bee obtained And for Motives I will not stand upon them that were brought in the handling of the Doctrine that is to say 1 That God cannot be pleased with shewes of goodnesse he looketh for truth of heart in every service we doe unto him that is that that he desireth and delighteth in 2 That this is all in all with God he valueth us and all our actions according to this hee esteemeth highly of the smallest measure of grace and will beare with many frailties where he seeth this yea he counteth him a perfect man and one that hath as much as he requireth of him if he have an upright heart 3 On the other side he cannot abide that we should halt or double with him he taketh nothing we doe in good part if our hearts be not upright These are certainely most effectuall motives if we could consider them well and weigh them in our minds to make us afraid of resting in shewes of goodnesse and to make us labour for uprightnesse and truth of heart But to these I will add the consideration of the promises God hath made in his Word not so much to any good worke that any of his servants can doe as to the uprightnesse of their hearts in doing of it not so much to any other grace as to truth of heart nor to the measure and quantity of any saving grace so much as to the truth and sincerity of it See this first in generall promises that God hath made unto this Truly God is good to Israel saith the Prophet Psal. 73.1 Who meaneth hee by Israel That he telleth you in the next words the same which Christ doth Iohn 1.47 even to them that are pure in heart As if he had said How ever God may be thought in his providence to neglect the waies of men and the worst men seeme to prosper most and the best to be most miserable in this world for that was the tentation he had strugled withall and out of which now hee had recovered himselfe yet I am sure of this God is and will bee good to all them that have true and upright hearts So Psal. 125.4 Doe good O Lord unto those that be good And who are they And to those that are true and upright in their hearts saith he As if he had said Whatsoever their weakenesses and frailties be yet if they be true in their hearts they are good men God will certainely be good unto them for that propheticall prayer is in the nature of a promise he will doe them good And Psal. 18.25 With an upright man thou wilt shew thy selfe upright As if he had said To him that is in his heart true to thee thou wilt shew thy selfe so as himselfe and others also shall perceive it true to him thou wilt be as good as thy word thou wilt make good thy promise unto him Thus we see in generall God will be good to all them that are upright in heart If thy heart be upright though thou bee never so weake in grace though thou have many infirmities and strong corruptions in thee yet if no hypocrisie reigne in thy heart if thy heart bee true to God certainely thou shalt find God will bee good and gracious unto thee But how or wherein will hee bee so good unto them that are upright in heart This you shall see in the particular promises he hath made unto them First Concerning corporall and earthly blessings he hath promised to bee good to them foure waies First In their habitations and families Pro. 14.11 The tabernacle of the upright shall flourish If thy heart be upright Gods secret shall be upon thy tabernacle as Iob speaketh Iob 29.4 His secret providence shall protect and prosper thee in it Secondly He hath promised to be good to them in their children and posterity Psal. 112.2 The generation of the upright shall be blessed All thy care is for thy children the best way thou canst take to provide well for them is this be thou upright in heart yea the greater thy cares are that way the more carefull be thou to walke uprightly with God and he will take that care upon him the generation of the upright shall be blessed Thirdly He will be good to them in all other the comforts of this life Psal. 84.11 No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Be thou upright in heart and if wealth be good for thee thou shalt have wealth and if health be good for thee thou shalt have health and if credit bee good for thee thou shalt have credit No good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly Fourthly He will be thus good unto them even in times of common calamity and combustion even when he is in greatest fury against the world and the places that they live in yet even then he will be in a speciall sort carefull of and good unto them that are upright in heart They shall not bee ashamed in the evill time saith the Prophet Psal. 37.19 and in the daies of famine they shall be satisfied Thou tremblest at the thought and consideration of those evill times that approach so fast towards us and our nation labour thou for an upright heart and thou shalt find God will be good to thee even when the worst times shall come Thou hast no such way to prepare and arme thy selfe against the expectation and feare of evill times as to looke to thy heart to make sure that that be found and upright The Lord is a sunne and shield saith the Prophet Ps. 84.11 but marke what followeth in the latter end of that verse as I told you even now no good thing will he withhold from them that walke uprightly If he see that
in our hearts is because we observe it no more nor take our selves with it we feele it no burden nor trouble to us we complaine not more to God of it nor cry more earnestly to him for helpe against it We have not because we aske not as the Apostle speaketh in another case Iam. 4.2 LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 6 Lecture XCV On Psalme LI. 6. August XIX MDCXXVIII And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome WE have already heard that David suing unto God for mercy in the pardon of those heinous sinnes hee had falne into doth make humble confession of his sinne and accuse himselfe before God for it not onely in grosse and generall ver 3. but more fully in the three verses following For 1. He acknowledgeth his sin in particular that very sin that Nathan had charged him with ver 4. I have done this evill in thy sight 2. He aggravateth his sinne by foure arguments that is to say 1. From the consideration of the person against whom hee had sinned verse 4. Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. From the consideration of the fountaine and root from whence this his sin did spring even his vile and cursed nature ver 5. Behold I was borne in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceive me 3. From the consideration of that delight the Lord taketh in the truth and uprightnesse of the heart which hee found his corrupt heart so farre from specially in the committing of these foule sinnes in the beginning of this sixt verse Behold thou desirest truth in the inward parts 4. Lastly From the consideration of that truth of saving grace which God had wrought in him before he fell into these sinnes in these last words of the sixt verse And in the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome For so I read the words 1. Because the originall will beare this sense as well as the other as might be shewed by many other places of Scripture where words of the future tense are put for the preter-perfect tense and as appeareth by the judgement of the most and best interpreters that is to say the Septuagint the vulgar latine Pagin Vatablus Tremellius Calvin Bucer the Geneva translatours who all understand the words to be meant of the time past not of the present or future time 2. Because this sense doth best agree with the scope of the place for David doth yet continue in the aggravation of his sinne and in professing his humiliation and sorrow for it The summe then of these words is an aggravation of his foule sinnes from the consideration of that sound conversion and truth of grace that God had wrought in him before hee did thus fall And in the words there are these three principall things to bee observed 1. The description David maketh of his owne true conversion and regeneration In the hidden part he had knowne wisedome 2. The author and worker of this his conversion In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome 3. The end and purpose David had in mentioning the truth of his conversion in this place that is to say to aggravate and increase his sinne by the consideration of it And for the first of these three points before we can receive that instruction which the Holy Ghost intendeth to give us in them three questions must first be moved and answered for the opening of the words First What meaneth he here by Wisedome I answer By wisedome he meaneth true religion and piety the knowledge of the right way how to serve God and to save our owne soules This onely the Holy Ghost calleth true wisedome Vnto man he said saith Iob 28.28 the feare of the Lord that is wisdome Teach us so to number our daies to be so perswaded of and to thinke of the uncertainty of our lives saith Moses in his prayer Psal. 90 1â— as we may apply our hearts unto wisedome As if hee had said As we may seriously study and endeavour to please thee and provide for the salvation of our owne soules But wisedome is justified of her children saith our Saviour Matth. 11.19 As though he should say Though the right way of salvation which Iohn Baptist and I doe teach be despised and rejected by the world yet by all those that God hath appointed unto salvation it is approved of and received Secondly What meaneth he here by the hidden part I answer By it he meaneth the heart which he called before the inward parts Thus the Lord himselfe expoundeth it Iob 38.36 Who hath put wisedome in the inward parts or who hath given understanding to the heart So the Apostle calleth the regenerate part the hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 because it is hidden and concealed from all men Who can know it Ier. 17.9 Thou even thou onely saith Solomon 1 King 8.39 knowest the hearts of all the children of men Thirdly And how is hee then said here to have knowne wisedome in the hidden part I answer He did not onely see and discerne in his judgement the right way of salvation but God had made him able also with his heart and in affection to approve and like of it to know it feelingly experimentally effectually And indeed this is the onely right and saving knowledge This was the knowledge of Christ that the Apostle made so high account of Doubtlesse saith he Phil. 3.8.10 I count all things but losse for the excellency of the knowledge of Iesus Christ that I mâ—y know him and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of his sufferings that is experimentally and effectually And they that know not God and his waies thus in their heart but in their braine onely know him not aright As it is said of the Priests Elyes sonnes 1 Sam. 2.12 and may be too truly of many a Minister now even of such as can preach well that they knew not the Lord. The words then being thus opened we see this Doctrine doth naturally arise from them for our instruction That true and saving knowledge is the principall worke of Gods grace in the conversion of a man See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First In every one whom God doth convert and regenerate hee worketh saving knowledge spirituall understanding This is the tenour of the new covenant Ier. 31 3â— 34. I will put my law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and will be their God and they shall be my people And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord for they shall all know me from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord For I will forgive their iniquity and I will remember their sinne no more Every one whom God receiveth into covenant and to favour whose sinnes he forgiveth even the least the weakest of them all
in Christ Iesus That hee telleth us in the next words verse 22. that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man and be renewed in the spirit of your minde and put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse As though he had said Every one that hath learned Christ aright and is taught of God hath true and sanctified knowledge in him cannot but forsake his old sins and become a new man It is such a knowledge of God as whereby wee are changed into the same image as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 3.18 from glory to glory even as by the spirit of the Lord. See this briefly confirmed in both the parts of true godlinesse that is to say both in eschewing of evill and in doing of good For the first Heare what the Lord saith Iob 28.28 To depart from evill is understanding As if he had said This is the onely right knowledge sanctified and saving understanding that hath power in it to kill sin in a man to make him forsake all knowne sins Yea the knowledge of Gods Word if it be a Gods teaching will make a man not onely to eschew evill but to doe it out of a zealous hatred of sin Through thy precepts I get understanding saith David Psal. 119.104 therefore I hate every false way As if he should say The more my knowledge in thy Word increaseth to more my hatred to every sinne increaseth likewise See this also in the other part of godlinesse In doing of good A man of understanding walketh uprightly saith Solomon Pro. 15.21 If wee know any duty God requireth of us with a sanctified knowledge we cannot but make conscience of the practise of it yea practise it with uprightnesse and sincerity of heart A good understanding saith David Psal. 111.10 have all they that doe his commandements As if hee had said That and that onely is good understanding sanctified and saving knowledge that draweth a man to obedience to the practise of that he doth know So the Lord speaketh of the knowledge that was in good Iosiah Ier. 22.16 He judged the cause of the poore and needy was not this to know me saith the Lord As if he should have said This was sound and sanctified knowledge indeed that made him conscionable in the duties of his particular calling This wisedome that commeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.17 this knowledge that is of Gods teaching is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruits Let me now make some application of this in two points First To stop the mouthes of Papists and others that object our religion cannot be the truth because it bringeth forth no better fruits it reformeth not the lives of them that professe it most and have most knowledge in it that cry out against all profession and following after the meanes of knowledge because many that know most are worse men then any other To these men I have three things to answer First That our religion may be the true and holy religion of God though they that professe it bee most lewd and wicked men For so was the religion that Christ and his Apostles taught though Iudas who was both a professour and a preacher of it were so lewd a man Secondly That our religion and every principle and doctrine in it even those that are most slandered to tend unto licentiousnesse the doctrine of predestination of conversion by grace onely of justification by faith alone of certainty of salvation of finall perseverance is so holy such an enemie to all sin so effectuall to reforme the heart and life of a man as it is not possible for him that truly understandeth and beleeveth it but his heart and life must needs bee reformed by it Even such a religion as the Apostle describeth and calleth 1 Tim. 6 3. A doctrine which is according to Godlinesse Thirdly That such professours of it at whose lives they stumble so what shew so ever they make of knowledge in it though they professe it yet they doe not indeed understand and beleeve it they have no true and sound knowledge in it for they are sensuall and not having the spirit Iude 19. And it is not flesh and bloud that can reveile these things unto a man as our Saviour teacheth Matth. 16.17 But there is a spirit in man saith Elihu Ioâ— 32.8 and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding He that liveth in any knowne sinne understandeth nothing aright in our religion Of every such a one be he never so learned that may be said which the Holy Ghost speaketh of the harlot Pro. 9.13 He is simple and knoweth nothing He that maketh not conscience of every commandement and duty that God hath enjoyned him in his generall or particular calling hath no sound and true knowledge of God or of religion in him He that saith I know him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 2.4 and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Secondly Let me apply this by way of exhortation unto every one of you Labour to feele the knowledge thou hast gotten out of Gods Word to bee a powerfull and effectuall knowledge in thee that it ruleth and mastereth thee so as thou darest not goe against it darest not but obey it Not onely in grosse and great sins but even in smallest even to the reforming of thy choller and moderating of thy passions He that hath knowledge spareth his words saith Solomon Pro. 17.27 and a man of understanding is of a coole spirit Els 1 thou canst have no comfort in all thy knowledge if it be not powerfull to restraine thee to reforme thee Iohn 13.17 If ye know these things happy are ye if ye doe them As if he had said not els It is no happinesse to have knowledge carnall knowledge naturall knowledge that is not sanctified not effectual 2. The more thou hast of it the more it will increase thy sinne Iames 4.17 He that knoweth to doe well and doth it not to him it is sinne And consequently the more thou hast of it the more extreame shall thy condemnation and torment be You know the saying of our Saviour Luke 12.47 The servant that knoweth his maâ—sters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes And so it is with Saâ—an who as he knoweth more in religion then any man and is therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so shall his torments be greater then any mans both in the life to come Matth. 25.41 those unspeakable torments are prepared chiefly for him and his angels and even in this life also his knowledge increaseth his torments The divels beleeve and tremble saith the Apostle Iames 2.19 The certaine knowledge he hath of things revealed in the Word worketh unspeakable horâ—ours in him O glory not in that knowledge that hath no power in it to reforme thee but tremble to thinke how this
it was God alone that begot us by it This made that Convert mentioned 1 Corinthians 14.24 25. when hee had felt in the hearing of Gods Prophets and Ministers the searching and piercing power of the Word in his heart to fall downe on his face and to worship God and to professe God is in you of a truth As if he had said Certainely God is in your ministery it is not in the words that I have heard you speake nor in your manner of uttring and delivering of them that my heart hath beene so mightily wrought upon but in the divine power of God that speaketh in and by you So the Apostle telleth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.3 it was Christ that spake in him who to them-word was not weake but was mighty in them As if he should say It was not I nor any thing that I said when I preached to you but Christ that spake in me that was so mighty in your hearts to convert them But then from hence there ariseth a second Question What Is the Word and the ministery thereof in it selfe but as a dead instrument or toole that God worketh by Is it but as a truncke through which Christ speaketh Is there no more vertue and power then so in the Word it selfe My answer to this Question must have two parts For 1. I must shew you what vertue and power the Word hath in it selfe 2. What vertue and power it hath not For the first It cannot be denied but that there is some vertue and power in the Word it selfe and in the ministery thereof For First There are in the Word most strong and effectuall arguments to move and perswade men both unto repentance and unto faith It setteth before men life and death blâ—ssing and cursing as Moses speaketh Deut. 30.19 And Agrippa was almost perswadad to be a Christian by hearing of that which Paul spake concerning Christ Acts 26.28 Secondly Some doctrines that Gods Ministers teach out of Gods Word are more effectuall to perswade and move and worke upon the affections then other some are Which maketh the Apostle give speciall charge both to Timothy and to Titus also for teaching and pressing some Doctrines above others These things command and teach saith he 1 Tim. 4.11 and Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority Thirdly and lastly There is much force this way even in the manner of handling and delivering of the Word Some of Gods servants are men of so excellent gifts such as Apollos was said to have beene Acts 18.24 25. so eloquent men and mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in spirit that no man almost can heare them but he must needs understand them and be affected with that that they teach But the second part of my answer to this second Question is That the power to convert the soule of any man lieth neither in the excellency of any teachers gifts no not in the Doctrine and Word of God it selfe but in the spirit of God onely that worketh by these meanes And thus the Apostle who had said as you have heard that he was the Corinthians father he had begotten them to Christ they were his worke interpreteth himselfe in other places He ascribeth all the power that was in his ministery though both his doctrine doubtlesse and his manner of deliuering it his ministeriall gifts were most excellent yet he ascribeth all I say to the worke of Gods spirit onely My preaching was saith he 1 Cor. 2.4 in demonstration of the spirit and of power As if he had said It was such as the power of the spirit was evidently to be seene and felt in it all the power that it had was from the spirit And 2 Cor. 4.7 he saith that the excellency of that power that was in his and his fellow Apostles ministery was wholly of God and not of them The weapons of our warfare saith he 2 Cor. 10 4. are mighty through God As if he had said All that mighty power that is in our ministery to pull downe strong holds and cast downe imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ is from God alone Yea he professeth in another place that he durst not for his life ascribe any thing to himselfe in this worke of converting men to God by his ministery I will not dare saith he Rom. 15.18 to speake of any thing which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient both in word and deed As if he had said That the Gentiles that heard me were brought to that obedience and reformation God forbid I should say or thinke it was my doing I dare not for a world say so No no it was Christ and hee alone that did worke it by me as by his poore instrument Nay when he had said 1 Cor. 3.6 that he as an Apostle and master workman had planted and Apollos as an Evangelist and under workman had watered the plants that he had set he addeth not onely that it was God that gave the increase all the successe and fruit of their labours was from God alone but he addeth further verse 7. so then neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase As though he should say As excellent as the gifts of these men were they did nothing in this worke the whole glory of it was to be â— given unto the Lord alone And thus have you seene the first point I propounded confirmed unto you that it is of God onely that the meanes of grace become effectuall unto the conversion of any man And now let us come to the second point which I propounded unto you for the proofe of the Doctrine This worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall in them that enjoy them is no common worke This powerfull and effectuall grace is not given of God to every man to profit by the Word unto his conversion For first It is expressely said of some Iohn 6.41 45. that this was the cause why they profited not by Christs ministery but murmured against him and his Doctrine because his father did not draw them because they were not taught of God And Iohn 12.38 They beleeved not that the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fufilled which he spâ—ke Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed 1. The arme of the Lord was not revealed to them no not in Christs ministery the mighty spirit of God did not work with the Word in their hearts 2. That was the cause why they did not beleeve and profit by the Word 3. That the onely cause why they were not converted was not because they would not themselves but because the Lord did not give them that grace whereby they should be converted Secondly It is expressely said that Gods intent and
telleth us Zach. 4.7 that when the temple which was a type of the spirituall house and Church of God should be built by Zerubbabel this should be the generall acclamation of al Gods people they should shout and cry grace grace unto it As though he had said They should praise God and ascribe the beginning the proceeding and the perfecting of Gods house this whole spirituall building to the grace of God alone and to nothing els By grace ye are saved saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.5 and not contenting himselfe to have said so once hee saith it againe and saith it most emphatically verse 8 9. By grace ye are saved through faith and that not of your selves it is the gâ—â—t of God not of workes lest any man should boast Marke three points in this Doctrine which the Apostle doth thus earnestly presse upon Gods people 1. Hee contenteth not himselfe to say Wee are saved by grace but he addeth not by workes What needed this superfluity of speech may some say O he knew there were then and ever would bee in the Church erroneous spirits that would seeme to ascribe much to grace in this worke of mans salvation and yet they wouâ—d give somewhat also unto workes somewhat unto that man himselfe being helped a little by Gods grace is able to do Now therefore he opposeth the one to the other the one quite excludeth the other If by grace then not by workes saith he Rom. 11.6 otherwise grace is no grace As if he had said ascribe never so little to workes to that that a man himselfe is able to doe as any cause of his salvation and ye renounce Gods grace utterly Whatsoever glorious words you give of Gods grace you doe indeed and effect denie you are saved by grace 2. Observe that he addeth Not of our selves Our selves have no hand at all in this worke as of our selves all is to be ascribed unto Gods grace 3. He giveth this for the reason why God would not have us to be saved by our workes but by faith onely why he so ordained that we our selves should have no hand at all in this worke but all should be of grace lest any man should boast The same reason he giveth of that marvellous liberty God is pleased to use in the calling and conversion of men in giving the meanes of conversion and grace to profit by them to such as are most unworthy and unlikely and denying it to others that are more worthy more likely men 1 Cor. 1.29 That no flesh should glory in his presence And verse 31. this is given for the reason why Christ is made unto us of God wisedome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption all in all that he that glorieth might glory in the Lord. God cannot abide that any flesh should glory in his presence that any matter of boasting or glorying should bee given unto man His maine drift in his Word and workes is to abase man to pull downe his pride to make him even to despaire in himselfe and on the other side to advance and magnifie the glory of his owne free grace Hee that glorieth let him glory in the Lord saith he and in him alone Wee are the circumcision saith the Apostle Phil. 3.3 that rejoyce in the Lord Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh They onely are the true Israel of God that make Christ the onely ground and matter of their joy and comfort and renounce all confidence all ground of hope and comfort in themselves or in any thing they are able to doe Thirdly and lastly This is the best rule and note to try all doctrines and religions by This is given by our blessed Saviour as a sure note and rule to try all teachers and doctrines by Iohn 7.18 Hee that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glory humane doctrines doe all tend one way or other to the glory of man to the advancing of him but he that seeketh his glory that sent him is true and there is no unrighteousnesse in him As if hee should say That teacher that in his Doctrine giveth no glory to man at all but all unto God alone hee is the onely true teacher that is the onely true Doctrine and religion of God So the Apostle proveth the Doctrine of justification by works to be a false Doctrine and that of justification by faith onely to be a true doctrine by this argument Rom. â— 27 Where is boasting then It is excluded saith he By what law or Doctrine By workes No but by the law or Doctrine of faith As if he should have said That doctrine that doth excluâ—e and shut out all matter of boasting of rejoycing or comfort in himselfe but onely in the Lord that must needs bee the true doctrine of God that that leaveth unto man any matter of boasting at all that must needs bee an earthly and false Doctrine Let us now make some application of these three points 1. Vnto such erroneous and false teachers as trouble and oppose this doctrine 2. Vnto our selves For the first There are two sorts of false teachers that doe most oppose this doctrine the Papist I meane and the Pelagian Both these doe in their Doctrine derogate from the grace of God they give unto man some part of the glory of his own salvation they leave unto man some matter of boasting and glorying before God and therefore their Doctrine must needs be a false and damnable doctrine Of the Papist this will easily be beleeved their doctrine of justification by workes of merit of satisfaction to be made by our selves unto God for our sins either in this life or in purgatory their doctrine of works of supererogation proveth them so palpably to be adversaries of the grace of God thaâ— I shall not need to spend any more time in confuting of them But Pelagius and his followers of old do in words some times seeme to ascribe much to Gods grace in the work of mans conversion but it hath beene the ancient practise of most dangerous seducers as the Apostle teacheth us Rom 16.18 by good words and faire speeches to deceive the hearts of the simple If they that hold damnable opinions should not make some shew of truth and piety few would be deceived by them They shall speake lies in hypocrisie saith he 1 Tim. 4.2 But marke how they expresse themselves and you shall find that for all their good words and faire speeches they are indeed adversaries of the grace of God and hold and teach that that doth greatly derogate from the glory of Gods grace and doth give much matter of boasting and glorying unto man himselfe I will not stand to prove this from their other Doctrines touching our election our redemption our justification and perseverance to the end the maine grounds on which the hope of our salvation and comfort is built all which they have corrupted and poisoned and in all which they derogate from the glory of Gods grace and give too
preaching where Gods power appeareth wherein God preacheth aswell as man God teacheth the heart inwardly aswell as man doth teach the outward man And that that he saith of preaching may bee said of every other ordinance of God That is only true compleate baptisme wherein God hath baptized the party aswell as man that a true and compleate communion which God hath administred aswell as man that a true and compleat prayer when the spirit of God hath joyned with mee and prayed aswell as I. 1. Then and then onely shall wee have comfort in our baptisme when wee can find that wee have beene baptized of God Hee shall baptize you saith Iohn baptist speaking to the faithfull Matthew 3.11 with the holy Ghost and with fire Happy is that soule that can find hee hath beene baptized by that hand that can say thus As by Gods minister I had water sprinkled upon mee by the ordinance of God in mine infancy when I knew it not so now I doe verily know and feele that the Lord himselfe hath by his spirit sprinkled upon my soule the bloud of his deare Sonne that blood of sprinkling as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 12.24 hath assured mee that it was shed for mee and I doe verily know and feele that he hath saved me as the Apostle speaketh Tit. 3.5 by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost 2. Then and then only shall we have comfort in the Lords supper when we can find that as Gods minister hath by his appointment given us the bread and wine so the Lord himselfe hath given us the body and bloud of his owne son and commanded us to feed upon him Moses gave you not that bread from heaven saith our Saviour Iohn 6.32 but my father giveth you the true bread from heaven and he sheweth what hee meaneth by that verse 35. I am the bread of life No minister can give thee that true bread from heaven the body and bloud of Christ to feed upon the Lord onely can give thee that And as when thou goest to the sacrament at any time thou must seeke and expect to receive this from him thou must cry to God as they did there ver 34. Lord evermore give us this bread So if thou canst find that thou hast in the Sacrament by the eye of thy faith discerned God giving thee this bread and by the hand of thy faith received it of him ô happy thou it was the comfortablest supper that ever thou wert at in thy life 3. Then and then only can wee have comfort in our preaching and you in your hearing when we and you can find that the Lord is with us worketh with us in this ordinance of his When we that are preachers can find that our ministery is not in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 1.5 when we see God worketh with us and blesseth our ministery and it may be said of us as of them Actes 11.21 The hand of the Lord was with them and a great number beleeved and turned unto the Lord. And when you that are hearers can find that in your hearing the Lord openeth your hearts to attend with diligence and delight to that that you heare as hee did Lydias Actes 16.14 when ye can find that in the hearing of the word ye are taught of God drawne and effectually perswaded to beleeve and obey the truth that you heare as our Saviour saith all the Elect shall bee Iohn 6.44 45. when in the hearing of the truth of God delivered by any of his servants you heare withall that word behind you that is spoken of Esay 30 21. saying this is the way walke ye in it when in the ministery of the Word you can feele that mighty power of God that the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 10 5. casting downe your imaginations and every high thing in you that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivity every one of your thoughts to the obedience of Christ finally when we can say of your teachers as that man did 1 Cor. 14.25 Of a truth God is in you certainly God worketh with you then I say and then onely can you have comfort in your hearing 4. Lastly Then and then onely can wee have comfort in our prayers when we can find the Lord hath bin with us in prayer And when is that 1. When wee find the Lord hath prepared our hearts to pray Lord saith David Ps. 10.17 thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare When the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us quickneth our prayers prompteth us in them How may we know that will you say Surely by two notes 1. When in our prayers we can cry Abba father for this is made a certain note of the spirits helping us in prayer Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 2. When even then when we know not what to pray we can say nothing almost but grone sigh it out yet even the requests that we make are according to the will of God we desire nothing so much as mercy and grace this second note also of the spirits helping us in prayer the Apostle giveth Rom. 8.26.27 From hence now the foorth and last point will necessarily follow for you had the Reason of it already That a Christians chiefe care should be in every duty of Gods worship to find that God is with him in it that God worketh with him Purge thou mee with hysope saith David here wash thou mee And as Moses did in another case Exodus 33 15 16. so should wee all importune and expostulate with the Lord in this case If thy presence goe not with us saith hee carry us not up hence for wherein shall it bee knowne that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight Is it not in that thou goest with us So may we say Lord if thou accompany not thine ordinances and worke not with us in them to what purpose should we performe them How shall it appeare that we have found grace in thy sight The uses that this Doctrine serveth unto are two principally 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation And first this teacheth us the true cause why in this time of so long continuall use of all Gods ordinances there is so little fruit to be seene This is the generall complaint of these times 1. Gods faithfull ministers complaine of this and cry as Esa. 49.4 that they have laboured in vaine they have spent their strength for nought and in vaine they see no fruit of their labours And 2. the carnall man and enemy to the Gospell every where casteth this in our teeth Woe be to the world because of offences saith our Saviour Mat. 18 7. and surely this is a chiefe offence that many do miserably stumble at These that heare so much say they and read so much pray so much what
hearken unto them and examine diligently by them whether his assurance be sound or no whether God have purged him with hysope and sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon his heart and assured him it is his or whether he hath only done it himselfe or Satan hath done it for him Two things there be that may assure you of the necessity of this First That there be many whom Satan and their owne foolish heart have extreamely deluded in this point Many very wicked men are strongly perswaded Christ is theirs God is their God Baalam could call God his God Numb 27.18 I cannot goe beyond the word of the Lord my God saith he And of Israel the Lord saith Hos. 8.1 2 3. that even then when they had transgressed his covenant and trespassed against his law when they had cast off the thing that is good yet even then Israel would cry unto him my God wee know thee Yea the lewdest men are usually more strongly perswaded of this make lesse doubt have lesse feare of this then the best of Gods servants are wont to have The wise man saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 that is the godly man feareth but the foole the profane and ungracious man is confident maketh no doubt of his salvation at all Yea it is certaine many notorious sinners live and die in this strong perswasion One dieth saith Iob 21.23 in his full strength being wholly at ease and quiet no trouble of mind no scruple or doubt of this matter ever entreth into his heart no not upon his death bed And can any of you thinke that the assurance that such men have is of God These men seeme to be purged with hysope to have Christs bloud sprinkled upon their hearts and applyed unto them but by what hand by what spirit was it done Certainely not by the hand and spirit of God God will speake peace to his people and to his Saints saith the Prophet Psal. 85.8 He never spake peace to such men as these are he never gave them assurance of his favour Secondly That such a kind of assurance as is false and is not of Gods working will do a man no good at all but much hurt many waies It were farre better for a man to live in continuall doubt of his salvation though that breed feare and terrours in his heart then to have the confidence and peace of these men I will give you three reasons of it For First The man that is subject to these continuall doubts and feares is thereby kept in awe and restrained from many sinnes that otherwise he were in danger to fall into Whereas the man that is so full of this false confidence and peace walketh licentiously and runneth like the horse that hath the bridle on his neck whither he listeth feareth no sinne The wise man feareth saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 and departeth from evill his feares restraine him from sinne but the foole rageth and is confident the more confident he is the more outragiously he sinneth Secondly The man that is subject to continuall doubts and feares is thereby stirred up to a diligent use of the meanes whereby hee may come to true assurance and peace the meanes of grace are sweet unto him Whereas the man that is most full of false assurance and confidence careth least for the meanes of grace nay he loatheth and despiseth them The full soule saith Solomon Pro. 27.7 loatheth an hony combe the sweetest the best meanes of grace but to the hungry soule every bittter thing is sweet the meanest the coursest ministery is sweet to that man Thirdly and lastly These doubts and feares use to end in peace and sound assurance Yea proportionable to the measure of doubts and feares men are troubled with in this kind the measure of their assurance and peace is wont to be in the end Your sorrow saith our Saviour Iohn 16.20 shall bee turned into joy Marke the perfect man saith David Psalme 37.37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Whereas on the other side false assurance and confidence useth to end in despaire and the lesse doubt the more assurance any man seemeth to have now of his salvation if it bee false the more danger hee is in to fall one day into desperate feares and terrours His confidence shall bee rooted out of his tabernacle saith Bildad Iob 18.14 and it shall bring him to the king of terrours It standeth us therefore upon you see to examine well and try that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours whether it bee wrought in us by Gods spirit yea or no. No assurance of our spirituall estate can bee sound or such as will yeeld us true comfort but such as the good spirit of God worketh in us David prayeth heere to God to purge him with hysope to sprinkle Christs bloud upon his heart none but the Lord can doe it It is the spirit that beareth witnesse because the spirit is truth as you heard the last day out of 1 Iohn 5.6 No witnesse is sure and beyond exception in this case but the spirit onely And in this respect the spirit of God is called the Comforter Iohn 14 26. There is also an assurance and peace of the divells working he can cause peace too Luk. 11.21 When a strong armed man keepeth his palace all his goods are in peace But that peace cannot be found and true peace that spirit cannot be a true comforter He is a roaring lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 He is a fierce red dragon Rev. 12.3 And so shall they all find him in the end whom he seemeth to give greatest peace unto Try thy assurance therefore whether it be of God yea or no. And there be three sorts of signes and notes whereby we may judge of this 1. By the qualification of the subject of the person in whom this assurance is wrought 2. By the ground upon which this assurance is built 3. By the effects and fruits that this assurance produceth in him that hath it For the first The spirit of God is not wont to sprinkle the bloud of Christ nor to worke this comfortable assurance in any heart that was not first humbled and troubled with much feare and doubting Yee have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare saith the Apostle Romanes 8.15 but yee have received the spirit of adaption whereby wee cry Abba Father Intimating plainely that the spirit of adoption that beareth witnesse to our spirits that wee are Gods children useth not to enter into any heart where the spirit of bondage hath not beene before that is Where the spirit of God hath not first effectually discovered to a man his bondage unto sinne and to the curse of God and wrought feare and terrour in his heart thereby The spirit of the Lord is upon me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospell unto the poore to heale the broken hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and
answer That this may bee indeed for a time the case of a deare child of God as we shall heare in the next use They cannot discerne in themselves for the present any goodnesse But even in this case observation and examination of their owne waies will be of great use unto them For then it will be good for them to call to minde the times that are past and those evidences they have had of the truth of grace in them in former times This course Iob took to recover his comfort sundry times as you shall find Chap 23.11 12. and in three whole Chapters together 29.30 31. And so did the Prophet likewise Psal. 77.6 I call to remembrance my long in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search He did by communing with his own heart and searching it diligently call to mind that there was a time when hee could sing in the night when the spirit of adoption had given him such assurance of Gods love as made him full of joy and comfort even in the night season And this course the Apostle prescribeth to Gods people Heb. 10. â—2 as a singular meanes to preserve and recover their confidence and assurance of Gods favour Call to remembrance saith he the former daies in the which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great fight of afflictions Alas will you say what comfort is it to mee to remember what goodnesse hath beene in me in times past which I am now fallen from and have lost I answer That if ever thou hadst grace in thee in truth although the sense and feeling of it thou mayst loose for a time the vigour and operation of it may be nipt and interrupted for a time but the grace and seed of regeneration is an incorruptible seed as the Apostle calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 where it is in truth it is lasting I will pray the father saith our Saviour Iohn 14.16 17. and hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever Even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Looke what heart the spirit of God did ever dwell in there he shall be there he will abide for ever Christ hath prayed the father that it may bee so The poore humbled sinner therefore that did ever in his life at any one time in any one action discerne the truth of grace in himselfe though now he can discerne none may from thence conclude infallibly that there is truth of grace in him still and consequently may receive great helpe from thence for the recovery of his assurance againe O what cause is there then that we should continually in all our wayes commune with our owne hearts about this and search diligently to find this truth of grace in our selves seeing this will stand us in such stead at a dead lift as wee say in our spirituall desertions to recover our assurance againe Lecture CXXVI On Psalme 51.7 August 18. 1629. A Third helpe that he must use that would get assurance of the favour of God in Christ that would preserve it when hee hath it and recover it when he hath lost it is carefully to observe and call to mind the experiments he hath had of Gods speciall favour and love formerly This course Gods people have taken in this case and found great successe in it Take the Psalmist for an example of this Psal. 77. who when he had so farre lost his assurance that it was a trouble to him to remember God and his spirit was overwhelmed in him as he complaineth ver 3. and that he cryed out ver 7 8 9. Will the Lord cast off for ever and Will he be favourable no more Is his mercy cleane gone for ever Hath God forgotten to be gracious He had strong tentations to doubt he should never recover Gods favour againe Now to raise himselfe out of this wofull estate he resolveth thus with himselfe ver 10. But I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most high that is the yeares and times of my life wherein I had sweet experience of Gods mercy and love For so is this phrase interpreted Psal. 17.7 Shew thy marvellous kindnesse ô thou that savest with thy right hand them that put their trust in thee And 80.17 Let thy hand be upon the man of thy right hand This course also David tooke at another time Psal. 143.5 6. When his spirit was overwhelmed within him and his heart within him was desolate then I remember saith he the daies of old I meditate on all thy workes I muse on the workes of thy hands Hee called to mind and seriously thought upon the passages of Gods providence toward other of his people but specially toward himselfe in former times and sought to recover his comfort and assurance this way And see what successe Gods servants have found in this case how they have grounded their assurance upon this I will cry unto thee saith David Psal. 61.2 3. when my heart is overwhelmed for thou hast beene a shelter for me and a strong tower from the enemy Because thou hast beene my helpe saith he Psal. 63.7 therefore in the shadow of thy wings will I rejoyce And 71.20 Thou which hast shewed me great and sore troubles shalt quicken me and shalt bring me up againe from the depthes of the earth And whereupon grounded hee this assurance and confidence That he had expressed before ver 5 6. Thou art my hope ô Lord God thou art my trust from my youth by thee have I beene holden up from the wombe thou art he that tooke me out of my mothers bowells my praise shall be continually of thee But you will haply object and say Can any man ground true assurance of Gods love upon the experience he hath had of Gods goodnesse towards him in these temporall and common favours Such experiments of Gods love as these are I could record a great many But alas these are poore grounds for any man to build his assurance and comfort upon 1. No man can say because God hath formerly beene good to him in this kind therefore he will be good to me againe God repented that he had made Saul King 1 Sam. 15.35 God giveth such gifts as these unto many and taketh them quite away againe and so seemeth to repent the bestowing of them Nay 2 no man can judge of Gods love or hatred by such things though he were sure to enjoy them alwaies as the Holy Ghost teacheth us plainely Eccl. 9.1 Many castawayes and Esau by name have had abundant experience of Gods goodnesse in such things and yet the Scripture saith expressely that God hated him for all that Mal. 1.3 But to this I have two things to answer First Though these outward blessings bee to reprobate men no arguments of Gods speciall
as the Holy Ghost witnesseth Mar. 6 5. how can I ever hope to obtaine mercy and assurance of favour from God this way To this I answer First Thou maist notwithstanding thine infidelity so long as the infidelity that is in thee raigneth not but thou discernest bewailest and strivest against it David had doubting and feare and infidelity in him when he cryed Psal. 13.1 How long wilt thou forget me O Lord For ever How long wilt thou hide thy face from me And yet even then he trusted in Gods mercy and hoped to recover assurance of his favour that way as appeareth by his words in the fift verse And when I am afraid saith he Psal. 56 â— when I am disquieted with feares and doubts of any kind I will trust in thee So Psal. 143.7 8. he professeth that when his spirit faâ—led when his spirit was overwhelmed and his heart within him was desolate as he had said before Verse 4. and consequently when he had much infidelity in him yet even then he did trust in God anâ— lifted up his soule unto him And was not the poore woman that had the bloudy issue Luke 8.47 troubled much with doubts and feares and infidelity when yet notwithstanding she did trust and looke to receive mercy and helpe through the free goodnesse of God in Christ. Secondly Though thou feele thy selfe never so unable through thy infidelity to cast thy selfe upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ yet if thou can bewaile and be soundly humbled for thy infidelity God will make thee able to do it For he hath promised to give grace even this as well as any other to the humble Iam. 4.6 He will keep thee from sinking under and being overcome of thy infidelity And Gods people have never found him readier to shew them mercy this way that when they have felt most weakenesse and infidelity in themselves When the Apostle had been pressed out of measure above his strength as he speaketh 2 Cor. 1.8 9 and had the sentence of death in himselfe God sustained and delivered him and that for this very cause as he saith to teach us that we should not trust in our selves but in God which raiseth the dead which causeth him to professe 2 Cor. 12.10 When I am weak then am I strong He never felt Gods strength more in supporting him and keeping him from sinking under the burden of any tentation than when he found his own weaknesse and readinesse to sink most of all Now to make some application of this we shall find that many of Gods people do greatly offend in this point For they make that inherent grace which they find in themselves the onely ground of all their comfort and assurance of Gods favour while they discerne that in themselves they are quiet and comfortable when they cannot they are utterly out of hope Two evills they commit in this one against themselves another against the Lord. First resting upon that grace they find in themselves and so trusting in their owne heart they leane upon a bruised reed that may and will deceive them Their owne spirit may faile them and be overwhelmed as we have heard David complained that it was with him Psal. 143.4 7. Though that grace that is in them if ever it were in them in truth do not utterly faile yet their heart and spirit the knowledge and feeling of that grace they have may quite faile them for a time This made David say as he doth Psal. 73.26 My flesh and my heart faileth but God is the strength of my heart and my portion for ever Make God himselfe thy rock and portion the onely ground of all thy hope and comfort and he will never faile though thine own flesh and heart do Secondly In doing thus we make an idoll of that inherent grace that is in us and putting that trust in it which we should repose in the Lord alone we commit idolatry we go a whoring after our owne hearts as the Lord speaketh Num. 15.39 For no inherent grace that is in us is God but the gift of God only and therefore cannot be fully trusted in without sinne Let us therefore learne to praise God for any grace he hath wrought in us by his holy Spirit yea let us take comfort in it as in a fruit of his eternall and unchangeable love but let us not so rest upon it as to make it the onely or chiefe ground of our hope and comfort but learne to renounce our selves and all confidence in any goodnesse that is in us and with humbled soules cast our selves wholly upon the free grace and mercy of God in Christ and say with the Apostle Phil. 3.3 We are the circumcision which rejoyce in the Lord Iesus and have no confidence in the flesh Lecture CXXVII On Psalme 51.7 Septem 1. 1629. NOw the third and last use that this Doctrine serveth unto is as I said for the comfort of such of Gods people as though they feare God unfainedly and are carefull in all their wayes to please him yet complaine greatly of this that they cannot feele that the bloud of Christ is by the Spirit of God sprinkled upon their hearts they cannot attaine unto this sensible assurance of the favour of God in Christ. And though 1 I know well that in this profane and loose age few have need of this use of comfort because most men are confident enough of their salvation they are not troubled at all with any doubts or feares his way and the whole have no need of a Physician Matth. 9.12 Doctrine of humiliation and terrour were fitter for most of our hearers than Doctrine of comfort The fat and strong among Gods sheepe should be fed with judgement as the Lord speaketh Ezek. 34.16 Yea 2 I know well that some will be more likely to receive hurt than good by that which you shall now heare For Christ and the Doctrine of Gods mercy in him is a stumbling stone and rock of offence to disobedient and wicked men as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Pet. 2.8 And 3. though in handling of the meanes whereby true assurance may be obtained I have spoken much already for the comfort of such persons Yet have I two reasons why I dare not omit this use of comfort First Because I doubt not but there are some of you that heare me have present need of it And if there were but two or three such among you all I am bound in my ministery to have more respect unto them then to all the rest For to such principally are we sent to preach Hee hath sent me saith our Saviour Esa. 61 1 2. and that which hee that is the great Shepheard of the sheepe said it becommeth us all that are under him tâ— say likewise hee hath sent mee saith he to bind up the broken hearted and to comfort all that mourne in Sion Secondly Because though there be many of you that have not present need of
of this pardon that commeth to us no sinne is pardoned unto us actually before it bee committed nay before wee doe repent and beleeve in Christ. Christ commanded that repentance and remission of sinnes should be preached in his name Luke 24.47 no actuall remission of sinnes without repentance And Act. 10.43 To him give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name whosoever beleeveth in him shall receive remission of sinnes As if he had said No man can receive remission of his sinnes nor benefit of his pardon till hee doth truly beleeve So that in this respect in respect of the new sinnes that wee fall into every day it is necessary that wee should in praying for pardon of them renew our repentance and faith every day Thirdly and lastly In respect of the desert of our sinnes For though all our sinnes bee never so freely and so fully pardoned nay though wee have never so good assurance also in our selves of the same yet it becommeth us by daily begging of forgivenesse to nourish in our selves the sense of the desert of our sinnes how worthy wee are to perish everlastingly for them how there is no way for us to escape and avoid it but onely through Gods free mercy in pardoning of them And thus doth the Prodigall Luke 15.20 21. even after that his father had forgiven him and fully expressed also so much unto him by running to meet him and falling on his necke and kissing him yet hee still cryeth unto him Father I have sinned against heaven and in thy sight and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne As if hee had said Father forgive mee though thou hast forgiven me yet I cannot choose but beg pardon still because I know my selfe unworthy that thou shouldest forgive me Lecture CXXX On Psalme 51.7 October 13. 1629. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the two other dangerous errours that the Papists hold which doe concerne the second part of our justification before God For if a Papist bee asked whether a poore sinner may attaine to so perfect a righteousnesse in this life as whereby hee may become whiter then the snow in Gods sight He will grant that hee may But if he bee further asked how hee may attaine to this and what that righteousnesse is that maketh a man so perfectly white and righteous before God 1. Hee denieth that it is the righteousnesse of Christ that is imputed unto us whereby we are made so white and pure 2. He affirmeth that it is an inherent righteousnesse which is wrought in us by the spirit of Christ whereby wee are made so perfectly righteous in the sight of God For the convincing of these two dangerous errours these two contrary truths are to be confirmed to you out of Gods Word against their cavills 1. That we are not justified before God by any inherent righteousnesse that is wrought in us by the spirit of God 2. That we are justified before God by the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to us and by that alone For the first of these truthes before we doe confirme it five points are necessarily to be premised for the opening and unfolding the meaning of it First Whosoever God doth justifie and account to bee just in his sight hee doth also sanctifie and make him just inherently Hee doth by his holy spirit infuse grace into him whereby he doth change his heart and make him that was wicked before a holy and good man If any man be in Christ saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 5.17 hee is a new creature old things are past away behold all things are become new No man can say he is justified before God no man truly beleeveth in Christ that remaineth still the same man that he was when he first obtained mercy No man can have any comfort in his justification that findeth not himselfe to be sanctified Without holinesse no man shall see the Lord saith the Apostle Heb. 12.14 nor lift up his face with boldnesse and comfort unto him Yea I say secondly The Lord justifieth none but hee will make him perfectly holy by an inherent holinesse of his owne before hee hath done with him hee will not leave one spot of corruption or sinne remaining in him Christ gave himselfe for his Church saith the Apostle Ephesians 5.25 27. that hee might sanctifie and clense it with the washing of water by the Word that hee might present it to himselfe a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should bee holy and without blemish As if hee had said So soone as ever we become members of his body true beleevers hee beginneth this worke of sanctifying us and cleansing of us and will never leave it till he have pefected the worke But hee will bee doing of this worke so long as we live and will never perfect it while wee are heere Therefore the Apostle prayeth for the Thessalonians 1 Thess 3.12 13. that the Lord would make them to increase in love to the end that they might bee unblameable in holinesse before him at the comming of the Lord Iesus Christ with all his Saints As if he should say Then and not before shall the faithfull be unblameable in holinesse before God Those spirits of just men that are separated from their bodies are made perfect as the Apostle saith Heb. 12.23 and none but they In which respect also the Apostle saith Ephes. 1.3 that those spirituall blessings and graces whereby God blesseth his Church are in heavenly places because from thence they come there they had their spring and beginning and there also they must have their perfection and no where els Thirdly It cannot be denied but that this inherent holinesse which God by his spirit worketh in the faithfull in this life though it be but unperfect heere yet is called a mans righteousnesse in the holy Scriptures It shalâ— be our righteousnesse saith Moses Devt 6.25 if wee observe to doe all these commandements before the Lord our God as hee hath commanded us So that which Iob called his integrity Iob 27.5 he calleth verse 6. his righteousnesse My righteousnesse saith he I will hold fast and will not let it goe I will behold thy face in righteousnesse saith David Psal. 17 1â— And they that in uprightnesse of heart do desire and endeavour to please God in all things and to do his will are oft in the Scripture called according to Gods gracious acceptation in Christ righteous and just and perfect men Fourthly It cannot be denied but that a man may truly be said to be justified by this inherent righteousnesse that is in him For so the Apostle saith Iam. 2.21.25 that both Abraham and Rahab were justified by workes that is their faith was thereby justified and declared to be a true and living not a false and dead faith yea themselves were thereby justified and declared to be true beleevers indeed truly righteous before God and not so in shew and profession only Fiftly
beloved so many of you as have given your names unto Christ looke unto this Count it a foule shame for thee that art a Christian when a naturall man or one that thou takest to bee farre short of thee in religion shall justly taxe thee with dishonesty in any kind When Abimelech had told Sarah of her fault in dissembling her husband thus was shee reproved saith Moses Genesis 20.16 As if hee should have said That was a shamefull reproofe indeed for a woman of her note to bee taught her duty and upbraided with her fault by an heathen man Surely it cannot but grieve every good heart to heare that which is too truly spoken to the shame and reproach of the Gospell that there is more truth and fidelity more just dealing more care of their word more good neighbour-hood and kindnesse more charity and mercifullnesse among a number of meere naturall men nay among Papists nay among Turks and infidels then among a great many that are of chief note for the profession of the gospell O that God would be pleased to open the eyes of such professors to see how great their sinne and danger is To this end consider with thy selfe these three things First that for thee to faile in these duties which are cleare not by the light of the Word onely but even by the light of nature also is a greater sinne than for thee to faile in those duties onely that are cleare unto thee by the light of the Word onely I know well that the sinnes against the first Table are in some respects greater than the sinnes against the second are But in this respect it is certaine that some sinnes against the second Table these sinnes against common honestly are more hainous than the most sinnes against the first that they are committed against greater and clearer light than the other are And the greater the light is against which any man offendeth the greater is his sinne To him that knoweth to do well and doth it not to him it is sinne saith the Apostle Iames 4.17 Secondly Consider that these faults of thine will be imputed by the world not to thy self only but to all that professe that religion that thou dost they will be ready to say these are your professours they are all such Remember what Iacob said Gen. 34.30 to Simeon and Levi Ye make me to stink among the inhabitants of the land And should not this trouble thee much Let not them that wait on thee O Lord God of Israel saith David Ps. 69.6 be ashamed for my sake Let not those that seek thee be confounded for my sake O God of Israel See how earnest he was with God to keep him from doing any thing that might bring reproach upon Gods servants or make the professours of his name odious to the world And so wouldst thou be too if thy heart were truly religious as Davids was Thirdly and lastly Consider that the shame of thy sinnes resteth not upon thy selfe nor upon all men that professe as thou dost but it reacheth unto the Lord himselfe and to his holy religion which thou dost professe and causeth men to say Lo this is their religion this they learne by going to Sermons Is not this a goodly profession The name of God is blasphemed through you saith the Apostle Rom. 2.24 And doth this seeme a small thing in thine eyes Will ye pollute me among my people saith the Lord Ezek. 13.19 for handfuls of barley and for peeces of bread As if he should say thus Will ye for the gaining of a trifle make my name and religion odious and loathsome to the people When Iacobs sonnes had given that occasion to the Canaanites to reproach religion he cryeth out unto them Gen. 34.30 Ye have troubled me It was a great trouble of mind to the good man that any occasion should be given to wicked men to hate or speake evill of religion specially by him or any of his And certainly if the glory of God and the credit of his gospell be not dearer to thee than any thing in the world if thou hadst not rather die than bring reproach upon the Gospell thou canst have no comfort in thine estate If thou canst not say with David Psal. 69.9 The reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon me As if he had said The words that are spoken against thee and thy holy religion are a greater burden to me and trouble me more than any thing that can be said against my selfe doth certainly thou hast no zeale of God in thee at all Now though all this be true that you have heard though the civill virtues and morall parts that are in thee be good things in themselves and pleasing unto God yet cannot all thy civility thy just dealing thy care thou hast of thy word thy kindnesse and good nature thy mercifulnesse and readinesse to helpe them that have need yeeld thee any true comfort at all till thou be in Christ and knowest that through him thy sinnes are pardoned and thou art in favour with God For this we have evident proofe in the example of sundry who though they had these civill vertues in them yet are branded by the Holy Ghost for most unhappy men and such as none of us would be in their case for all the world The Pharisee could boast Luke 18.11 that he was neither extortioner nor unjust in his dealings with men that he was no adulterer nor filthy person How dutifull a child was Esau to his father how carefull to please him how fearefull to offend him As you may read Gen. 27.31 41. and 28.8 Of how bountifull a disposition and free from covetousnesse When Iacob brought him a royall present he refused it and said Gen. 33.9 I have enough my brother keep that thou hast unto thy selfe And where shall we read of such an example of kind-heartednesse and pitifulnesse and aptnesse to forgive an insolent and proud and inveterate enemy as we have in Ahab towards Benhadad 1 King 20.31.34 And what man in the world could ever live a more unblameable and honest life than that rich man Mat. 19.20 that had kept all the commandements of the second Table from his very youth to that day Of whom yet our Saviour giveth us just cause to judge by that fearfull sentence he giveth upon that occasion of all that trust in their riches that he could never get to heaven But the example of the Apostle Paul may serve instead of a thousand for this point Never did man live a more unblameable life nor excell in all civill and morall righteousnesse than he did when he was a naturall man Insomuch as he saith of himselfe Phil. 3.4 If any other man thinketh he hath whereof he may trust in the flesh much more I. And Verse 6. he saith that touching the righteousnesse which is in the law he had been blamelesse But did he find any sound comfort in all this No no when God opened
and conferre together not against him as some translations readeth it but of him and of his Doctrine as the most and best interpreters read it and the context plainly sheweth it ought to be read so 6. Lastly they liked his Ministery so well that every one called upon and did what he could to draw his friends and kinsfolke to goe with him to it Is it possible will you say that these could bee hypocrites that went thus farre Yes verily they were no better then hypocrites for all this How may that appeare will you say By what note doth the Holy Ghost discover them to be so Surely by this that he saith twice of them They heare thy words saith hee Verse 31. but they will not doe them and againe Verse 32. They heare thy words but they doe them not They would not be ruled by the word they would not obey nor practice what they heard they would not reforme their hearts and lives by it And the Lord instanceth in one particular corruption that they would not leave Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse still saith he He chargeth them not with any grosse act or worke wherein they shewed their covetousnesse neither Vsury nor bribery nor oppression nor extortion but with mentall covetousnesse only Because they did not practise what they heard nor reforme their lives according to it because the word that was so faithfully preached unto them and which they did heare so constantly and with such delight had not power to bridle and mortifie the very lusts and affections of their hearts therefore they were hypocrites Marke this beloved and take it to heart every one of you In those sixe good things that the Holy Ghost hath noted in Ezekiels hearers none of you goe beyond them most of you come farre short of them 1. You frequent not the Ministery of the word so constantly as they did Many of you that did constantly frequent our ministery at the first while it was somewhat new and fresh and strange unto you like those Athenians Acts 17.21 are growne weary of your diligence that way Your goodnesse as the Lord said of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Was as a morning cloud and as the early dew it is gone away I speake not of such whom distance of place or shortnesse of dayes or foulnesse of weather and wayes or infirmity of their bodyes doe keepe away but of such only whom nothing but their decay of affection and love to the word hath made so slacke in comming to it 2. You cannot so well brooke a faithfull ministery that will plainly reprove your sinnes as they would 3. You heare us not with that delight and alacrity but more heavily then they did 4. You shew not that love to our persons as they did to his 5. You use not to conferre together of that you have heard as they did 6. You labour not to draw and winne others to the love of the word as they did But in that brand and character of an hypocrite that the Holy Ghost setteth upon them the most of you doe match them fully You heare our words but you will not doe them our Ministery is of no power at all with you to reforme either your hearts or lives Many of you have by hearing of us gotten store of that knowledge that the Apostle speaketh of 1 Cor. 8.1 of that knowledge that puffeth you up and maketh you proud censurers and contemners of other men and even of your teachers too You come still to our Ministery not as Disciples to learne and be guided by us but only as judges to heare what we can say and passe your censure upon us And that which the Apostle speaketh in another sense Iames 4.11 may fitly be applied to sundry of our hearers Thou art not a doer of the law but a judge None of us are good enough to teach you but you will hold opinions and do things in your practice which no Minister of God that ever you heard doth approve of Even such of you as heare us constantly and praise our preaching and seeme both to love us well and to admire and magnifie our Ministery as Ezekiels hearers did yet will you not practise or do any thing that wee teach you I will not speake of the unreformed lives of ordinary hearers But is it not strange that some of our hearers of best note should bee implacable and irreconciliable A property whereby the Apostle describeth them Romans 1.31 whom the Lord hath given up unto a reprobate minde And implacable towards whom Even towards their brethren that are of the same judgement and profession with themselves I cannot stand upon this or any other particular wherein our hearers declare themselves to be like Ezekiels hearers They heare our words but they will not doe them But this I affirme confidently unto you all that you can never get assurance that you have upright hearts that you are any better than hypocrites till you can find that every truth that you heare in the Ministery of the Word hath a divine power and authority in your hearts And though you bee not able in all things to doe as you are taught but notwithstanding you have beene constant hearers of the Word a long time yet there remaineth a deale of corruption still in you that you cannot mortifie and subdue yet you dare not resist any truth that you heare but you yeeld unto it make conscience of it desire and endeavour to obey it and put it in practice David comforted himselfe in this testimony of his uprightnesse Psalme 119.161 His heart stood in awe of Gods Word hee durst not doe any thing against it And Paul commendeth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thessalonians 1.5 that his Gospell and Ministerie came unto them not in word onely but in power And 1 Thessalonians 2.13 that it wrought effectually in them And hee saith of them 2 Thessalonians 3.4 That hee was confident in the Lord concerning them that they both did and would doe the things that hee commanded them Nay hee saith expressely 2 Corinthians 2.9 that herein standeth the tryall of a true Christian and sound-hearted hearer To this end also saith he did I write as I did and reprooved you so sharply for your connivance toward the incestuous person that I might know the proofe of you whether you bee obedient in all things As if he had said He is no true-hearted hearer nor sound Christian that will not bee obedient to his teacher in all things True will you say they whom the Prophets and Apostles did teach were bound to obey them in all things because they could not erre in their Ministery but must we therefore obey you in all things who we know may be miscarried in your Ministery sometimes through want of judgement sometimes through passion I answer No verily thou must not obey us any further than wee bring the Word of the Lord for every thing that wee teach you to doe or to leave undone
true Religion is a sure argument that he hath indeed the Spirit of Christ and that that may give him great comfort in his estate Lecture CXLV On Psalme 51.7 August 16. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed to the reasons and grounds of this point shew you why it must needs be so that he that hath the Spirit of Christ is constant in his religion he cannot be like the reed shaken with the wind variable and wavering in his religion nor apt to be drawn away by any means from the truth that he hath learned and received from the Word of God Two evident reasons there be for this 1. The Spirit of Christ wheresoever it dwels will teach and perswade the conscience effectually in the truth of God 2. He that is taught his religion by the Spirit of God will certainly be constant in it The first reason because it is of great importance and concernes the maine ground of that certainty that any of Gods people have in their faith and religion I will distinctly and plainely for the helpe of your understanding and memory declare and confirme unto you in six severall propositions and then I will answer the maine objection that is made against it First the Lord hath promised that he will by his holy Spirit instruct and teach his people in the way to life See this promise Ioh. 14.26 The comforter which is the Holy Ghost saith our blessed Saviour whom my father will send in my name through my merit and mediation he shall teach you all things All things he meanes that are necessary unto your salvation for you to know and to be perswaded of And if any man shall say as the Papist doth tush this promise was made to the Apostles onely who represented the whole Church of Christ and that therefore from hence it may be well concluded indeed that to the whole representative Church in a generall Councell lawfully assembled the Spirit is promised to teach and guide them infallibly in all things but can every private man or woman conclude from hence that the Spirit of God will teach them all things I answer That though these words were spoken to the Apostles onely for they were spoken in that Sermon our Saviour made at his last Supper where none were present but they yet doth it not follow from thence that they were spoken of the Apostles onely as not concerning any other but them for there were many things spoken in that Sermon that do undoubtedly concerne all the faithfull as much as them viz. that which is in Chap. 13.34 â—5 14.21 23 24. 15.1 10. 16.23 24. But for further answer unto this I add this second proposition That the promise is made not unto the Apostles and Teachers of the Church onely but unto all the faithfull All thy children saith the Lord to his Church to his Catholique Church the whole company of his elect and called ones Esa. 54.13 all thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And our Saviour citing this place Iohn 6.45 delivers the promise in these generall termes It is written in the Prophets saith he and they shall be all taught of God He is then no member of the Catholike Church out of which as out of Noahs Ark there can be no salvation hee is none of Gods elect that in the matters of his religion hath no other teacher then man that is not therein taught of God and instructed by his holy spirit Ye have an unction saith the Apostle in his generall Epistle that he wrote to all the faithfull 1 Iohn 2.20 Yea even to such among them as verse 18. he calls little children the weakest and meanest of all the faithfull ye have an unction from that holy one saith he even unto them and know all things that is ye have received from Christ the Holy Ghost the Comforter and hee hath taught you and instructed you in all things that are necessary to the salvation of your soules for you to know and to be instructed in Thirdly Of all the workes of the spirit of God in the soule of man this is the first and principall to inlighten the mind and to give a man a good understanding and judgement in those things that concerne his salvation As light was the first of all Gods workes in the Creation of the world Gen. 1.3 so is it also in the new creation Be ye transformed saith the Apostle Romanes 12. â— by the renewing of your mind So soone as a man is transformed and hath that blessed change wrought in him his minde will bee renewed and his judgement cleered in spirituall things When their heart turneth unto the Lord saith hee 2 Cor. 3 16. so soone as a man is once converted by the spirit of God the vaile that darkned the understanding and kept a man from seeing and discerning the things of God shall bee taken away That man whom Gods spirit hath not enlightned to see the truth in some comfortable measure in the matter of religion that is ignorant therein or hath no knowledge but such as he hath received by tradition from men had never any other teacher then man holds nothing in religion but humanafide upon that credit that hee gives unto man it is the religion of the time of the state and countrey hee lives in it is that which he knowes many learned and good men doe teach and hold and therefore hee holdeth and professeth it but he was never inwardly and firmely perswaded in his conscience of these things that man certainely never had the spirit of Christ It cannot be idle wheresoever it is it will be working and if it have not renewed thy mind and judgement if it have not taught instructed thee which is the right way to heaven which is the true religion it never had any work in thy heart at all thou hast certainely no one work of saving and sanctifying grace wrought in thy soule Fourthly The knowledge that this heavenly teacher worketh in us is a cleare and certaine knowledge And even as Gods people when the spirit of God spake unto them in visions and dreames and other extraordinary revelations were undoubtedly certaine of that that he revealed unto them they needed not the testimony of the Church to assure them that it was indeed the will of God that was so revealed unto them If Abraham had not beene undoubtedly certaine of that he would never have beene so ready as hee was Gen. 22.2 3. to sacrifice his own sonne Neither would Ioseph being a just man have taken Mary his wife after she was found with child as he did Matth. 1.20 24. nor would he have taken her and our blessed Lord immediatly after he arose by night and have fled into Egypt as he did Mat. 2.13 14. if hee had not been certainely assured that that was the will of God that was so revealed to him the spirit spake expresly in those cases as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Tim. 4.1 So
15. did me much evill the Lord reward him according to his works of whom he thou aware also for he hath greatly withstood our words And what was the cause of his falling thus fearfully That the Apostle hath told us he forsook a good conscience He gave liberty to himself to sinne against his conscience to live in some knowne sinne Corruption in manners will breed corruption in judgement A man that hath once knowne and professed the truth is seldome knowne to fall into Popery or any other heresie till he had first forsaken a good conscience and by living in knowne sinnes provoked God to give him over thus farre So among other judgements this is one whereby God threatneth to punish the disobedience of his people Deut. 28.36 Thou shalt serve other gods of wood and of stone thou shalt become a grosse and senslesse idolater And the Apostle speaking of them that in this last age should be drawne unto Popery 2 Thes. 2. he speakes of it Vers. 11. as of a fearefull judgement of God upon men for some sinnes they had beene guilty of For the cause saith he God shall send them strong delusiâ—â—s that they should believe a lie They shall be strongly deluded How By the learning or holinesse or miracles of their Priests No but by the most just hand and curse of God upon them God shall send them strong delusions that there shall be no errour in Popery so grosse no lie so palpable but they shall verily and undoubtedly believe it Marvell not then at their confidence For this cause saith the Apostle For what cause What is the sinne 〈◊〉 provokes God to plague men in this manner He nameth two one in Vers. 10 because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved the second Vers. 12. because they tooke pleasure in unrighteousnesse To conclude then this second direction what hope can there be that many common Protestants though they be willing to heare and make profession of the truth should ever be able to continue constant in the truth in the time of tryall but that they will be apt to turne Papists blasphemers and persecutors of the truth when a time of tryall shall come seeing 1 they beare no love to the truth at all take no delight in it love every trifle and vanity better than it 2 they give liberty to themselves to live in knowne sinnes and take pleasure therein 3 they content themselves with a forme of godlinsse as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.5 but deny and renounce the power of it and hate it mortally wheresoever they see it casting the most odious aspersious upon it Lecture CXLIX On Psalme 51.7 Nouem 1. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the third Direction and that is this He that would preserve himselfe from falling quite away from the truth and forsaking his religion must take heed of declining from or forsaking of the least truth he must not give himselfe liberty to shrink and fall from the least truth that God hath revealed unto him and wherein his conscience hath beene convinced that it is indeed a truth of God Two things there be whereby men do falsly warrant themselves to take this liberty and they be both of them certaine and undeniable truths First That there be many good and worthy men that see not nor make any reckoning of such truths as themselves have been convinced in And indeed a man may bee a right good man and indued with a great measure of saving grace and yet he cannot see nor be perswaded of some truths that God hath taught us in his holy Word but his judgement is erroneous and unsound in some points yea though he hath had great meanes to informe him in the truth yet he cannot see it And that therefore difference in judgement in some things which cannot be without errour on the one side should not alienate the hearts of brethren one from another as I shewed you in my last lecture but two out of Rom. 14 1-6 Secondly That on the other side there be many in whom no life nor power of godlinesse can be discerned that busie themselves altogether and glory in these points And indeed it is an ill signe in any and a shrewd note of an hypocrite to busie his braines about truths of lesâ—e moment with neglect of greater when a man shall seeke to be expert and cunning in those truths which concerne the ceremonies and discipline of the Church and be stiffe in the holding and maintaining of them and yet be ignorant and void of all desire to learne the doctrine of faith and repentance of mortification and newnesse of life the meaning of the ten commandements and articles of our faith of the Lords Prayer and doctrine of the Sacraments For such persons are doubtlesse under that wo that Christ denounceth Mat. 23.24 against them that straine at a gnat and swallow a camell But though these two things I say be so yet for a man to be wilfully ignorant of the truth of God in any thing wherein he is pleased to reveale his will unto us in his holy Word or to forsake it when he hath once beene convinced of it out of this conceit that it is but a small matter a trifle a man may be saved though he never know nor hold such a truth is a very dangerous sinne Observe I pray you the proofe of this in three points First Though some truths of God be comparatively greater than others as our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 some matters of the Law and Word of God are weightier than others yet is not any one truth of God to be accounted small or of little or no moment even of those points of the law which he cals but gnats in comparison of others our Saviour saith Mat. 23.23 these ought ye to have done and not to leave the other undone even those small things ought not to be neglected ought not to be left undone I have written to them saith the Lord Hos. 8.12 the great things of my Law They are all great things that God hath written and revealed to us in his holy Word All the truths of God which the Apostles when the Spirit fell upon them in cloven tongues like fire did utter and teach are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 2 11. Magnalia Dei the great things of God Yea the least truth of God that he hath revealed in his Word is to be esteemed of greater moment and weight than heaven and earth and all the creatures contained in them It is easier for heaven and earth to passe saith our Saviour Luk. 16.17 than that one title of the law should faile It is therefore a great contempt done unto Gods Word to think so lightly of any thing he hath taught us in it as if it were not worth the knowing or not worth the holding and sticking to when we do know it When David hath professed his high esteeme of Gods Word
Psal. 119.127 I love thy commandements saith he above gold yea above fine gold adds presently Ver. 128. Therefore I esteem all thy precepts concerning all things to be right and I hate every false way He that doth not esteeme highly of that that God hath taught us in his Word concerning all things concerning the smallest matters as well as concerning the greatest he that doth not hate every false way every errour in the matters of religion errour about the smallest things as well as errour about the greatest certainly he doth not love and esteem of Gods Word as he ought to do Secondly As a man may make himselfe abominable unto God by transgressing wittingly the least of his commandements Ye shall not make your selves abominable saith the Lord Lev 11.43 with any creeping thing by eating of it he meaneth and what commandement did ever God give that was lesse than those concrning meat and drinke so may a man do by receiving wittingly the least known errour or forsaking wittingly the least known truth See how earnest the Apostle is 2 Thes. 2 1-3 in disswading them from receiving an errour which of all errors that they could receive might seem the least dangerous yea a most wholsome errour that is that the day of Christ was then at hand Yet see I pray you and marke how earnest he is in this matter Now I beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our gathering together unto him that yee bee not soone shaken in minde or bee troubled neither by spirit nor by word nor by letter as from us as that the day of Christ is at hand Let no man deceive you by any meanes To receive any thing as a divine truth which God hath not taught us in his Word though it carie never so good a shew of piety and devotion is certainly a very dangerous thing els would not the Apostle have beene so earnest in this case as he was Thirdly and lastly The surest way to keepe our hearts from forsaking and falling from the truth in maine and fundamentall matters is to make conscience of holding fast the truth even in the least matters of cleâ—ving constantly to the least truth that God hath revealed unto us and convinced our consciences in the surest way to keepe our selves from grosse and enormious sinnes is to make conscience of the least thing we know to be a sin This Iob knew well and therefore to preserve himselfe from the odious sin of adultery or fornication he durst not give himselfe liberty to looke or think of that that might provoke him to lust I made a covenant with mine eyes saith he Iob 31.1 why then should I thinke upon a maid David also knew this well and therefore that he might keepe himselfe innocent from the great transgression he was afraid to commit any presumptuous sinne any sinne against his knowledge and conscience yea he was afraid even of his secret faults of such sinnes as he knew he was many wayes guilty of in thought word and deed though he knew them not in particular nor discerned them to be sinnes This is evident by that earnest prayer he makes Psal. 19.12 13. Who can understand his errours cleanse thou me from secret faults keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sinnes let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright and I shall be innocent from the great transgression And even so it is in this case the surest way to keep our judgements uncorrupted in the matters of greatest moment is to keepe them sound in those matters that are of least weight He that will give liberty to himselfe to reject and forsake the truth in the smallest matters will be in danger to forsake it and fall from it in the greatest matters if hee bee pressed to it Our Saviour speaking of that marvellous blindnesse of minde that by the just judgement of God was come upon the Iewes Matthew 13.14 Hearing they should heare but should not understand and seeing they should see but they should not perceive hee gives this for one reason of it that they had closed their owne eyes first If a man do wilfully refuse to see any truth that God would reveale unto him it is just with God to blind him so that he shall not be able to see or to have any comfortable certainty in any truth of God When the Apostle speakes of his zeale and resolution against such false brethren as taught circumcision to be still necessary even after the abrogation of the ceremoniall law had beene sufficiently published for it was above foureteene yeares after Pauls conversion as you may see Gal. 2.1 We gave no place by subjection to them saith he Ver. 5. no not for one houre If some politicians had been then to confer with him they would have said to him alas Paul why art thou so obstinate and peevish in such a trifle Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision is nothing as thy selfe hast taught 1 Cor. 7.19 But he gives this reason why he was so resolute in opposing an errour even of that nature that the truth of the gospell saith he might continue with you These errours in smaller matters being received will by little and little deprive us of the truth and sincerity of the Gospell and usher in such errours as are more grosse and fundamentall Let no man say what unlawfulnesse is there in bowing before a crucifix in a decent manner for if we shall comply with Papists in such things it may be just with God to give us over to greater delusions and to apostate quite with them When Ioshuah a little before his death exhorts Israel to cleave constantly to the Lord and to take heed of being drawne by the Canaanites that lived among them unto their idolatry he inforceth his exhortation thus Iosh. 23.12 13. Els saith he if yee doe in any wise goe backe and cleave unto the remnant of these nations know for a certainty that the Lord your God will no more drive out any of these nations from before you but they shall bee snares and traps unto you and scourges in your sides and thornes in your eyes untill you perish from the good land which the Lord your God hath given you If wee shall in any wise goe backe from the truth of God bee it in greater matters or in smaller if wee shall in any wise goe backe and decline to gratifie the Papists and to conforme unto them wee may know for a certainty that God will forsake us and Poperie will prevaile against us So that to conclude this third direction wee must every one doe that for our selves which Epaphras did for the Colossians Colossians 4.12 Wee must labour fervently in our prayers with God that wee may stand perfect and compleat in all the will of God If we be desirous to hold fast our profession we must labour to stand perfect and compleat in all the will of God stand stedfastly in
every truth of God even the least truth that God hath taught us in his holy Word The fourth and last direction is this He that desires to abide in the truth and keep himselfe from being drawne into errour must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods holy ordinances and meanes of grace How effectuall and forcible a means this is to uphold a man in the constant profession and love of the truth I will shew you by instancing in three particular ordinances of God that is 1 The Ministery of the Word 2 The Sacrament of the Lords Supper and 3 Prayer For the first The constant frequenting of the Ministerie of the Word is a singular means to preserve men from errours of all sorts and to establish them in the truth The Apostle tels us Eph. 4.14 that God ordained it for this end that we should no longer be as children tossed to and fro of every wind of doctrine And as God ordained it to that end so he hath given to us his promise Esa. 55.11 that it shall prosper in the thing whereunto he sent it Certainly they that frequent it and depend upon it with honest and good hearts shall not like children be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine nor seduced by erroneous spirits When the Apostle had said Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast our profession without wavering he adds Ver. 25. Not forsaking the assembling of our selves together as the manner of some is He that gives liberty to himselfe to forsake or neglect the Church-assemblies how is it possible that he should hold fast the profession of his faith without wavering And this is the reason that the Spouse and Church of Christ gives of that prayer she makes unto him Cant. 1.7 Tell me O thou whom my soule loveth where thou feedest where thou makest thy flock to rest at noone that is direct me to the place where I may enjoy the sound Ministerie of thy Word for by that Christ useth to feed and refresh his flock and then mark the reason she gives for this suit For why should I be saith she as one that turneth aside by the flocks of thy companions Why should I harken unto or follow after any of these heretickes and seducers who though they pretend to be thy companions and friends as the false Apostles transformed themselves into the Apostles of Christ 2 Cor. 11.13 yet indeed are not so Certainely if ye bee true members of the Church of Christ if ye bee such as can truly say Christ is he whom your soule loveth above all other things ye will highly esteeme of a sound ministery ye will seeke it and enquire after it you will take paines to enjoy it and when you have it you will be thankfull for it and make much of it For 1 without it you will never attaine to that knowledge and understanding as shall feed and nourish you and make you thrive and grow in grace This is the meanes whereby Christ the great and master shepheard of the sheepe as the Apostle calls him Heb. 13.20 doth feed his flock I will give you pastours according to mine owne heart saith the Lord Ier. 3.15 which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding 2 Without it you will never attaine to that sound comfort as may be able to refresh your soules in the scorching heate of all persecutions and tentations for this is the meanes whereby Christ maketh his flock to rest at noone when the Sunne is at his height I create the fruit of the lips the preaching of the Word saith the Lord Esa. 57 â—9 to be peace peace that is the meanes of abundant and constant peace to him that is a farre off and to him that is neare that is to all mine elect Gentiles and Iewes saith the Lord and I will heale him by this meanes I will cure all the wounds that doe put his soule to anguish and paine In this placâ— Hag. 2.9 in mine house which is the place and seate of the sound Ministery in this placâ— will I give peace saith the Lord of hosts 3. And lastly Without it you will be ready ever and anon to be seduced and drawne into one errour or other by those false companions that by much flight and cunning crafâ—inessâ— lye in wait to deceive as the Apostle speaketh Eph 4.14 For it is the meanes that God hath sanctified to preserve you from that danger as the Apostle teacheth us in that place And the Church heere you see had no hope to keepe her selfe from turning aside by the flocks of such companions unlesse Christ would direct her to the place where she might enjoy a sound ministery where he feedeth his flocke and maketh them to rest at noone The second ordinance of God that is effectuall this way is the Sacrament of the Lords Supper He that oft frequents the Lords Table and receiveth that Sacrament with faith and understanding having first duly prepared his heart unto it shall find great force in it to strengthen and preserve him from falling from the truth Three evident reasons there bee for this For 1. As Baptisme was the Sacrament of our regeneration and new birth so this is the Sacrament of our nourishing and strengthening in that state of grace and Christ therein is received as bread the use whereof is to strengthen mans heart Psalme 104.15 and it must needs therefore bee most effectuall to make us stand fast in the faith and to be strong in it 2. This Sacrament is a seale of that everlasting covenant whereof the Lord speaketh Ier. 32.40 whereof this is one branch that wee shall never depart from God and consequently never fall away from his truth 3. And lastly In and by this Sacrament is represented and confirmed to us the communion that wee have both with Christ himselfe and with all his faithfull people throughout the world The bread which we breake saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 10.16 17. is it not the communion of the body of Christ for wee being many are one bread and one body for we are all partakers of that one bread And while we hold and are confirmed in our communion with Christ and all his faithfull people we are safe enough from forsaking his truth and falling into any dangerous errour for that would separate us from Christ and from his faithfull people The third and last ordinance I said I would instance in is prayer Fervent and constant humble and faithfull prayer is a most effectuall meane to make us stand fast in the truth and to keepe us from declining from it He that out of the sense of his owne ignorance unsetlednesse weakenesse and unability to stand against the subtilty of seducers can flee to God this way and depend upon him for strength is safe enough Therefore have godly people ever beene wont by this meanes to seeke helpe of God in this case even to keepe themselves from all kindes of declining and falling from God either in
The sixt meanes labour to bee willing to die Ibid. There is in the best great unwillingnesse and feare to die but for this cause we should be willing because till then wee shall never be rid of our corruption p. 324 325. Lect. 66. The seventh meanes Hie to Christ by faith for strength against it Till one have faith he can mortifie no corruption p. 326. True faith will mortifie sin Ibid and two reasons for that p. 327 c. Lect. 67. For the mortifying of sin faith a most be exercised we must put it forth and make use of it p. 330. Christ cured all that came to him for help and the cure is still ascribed to their faith Christ required nothing else of them to make them capable of cure p. 331. Goe to Christ likewise for helpe in all diseases of thy soule and with faith as they did Ibid foure grounds wee have for our faith in this 1 Christ is able to cure out soules as bodies 2 He is as willing 3 This is the chiefe work he came into the world to do p. 332. 4 Hee hath bound himselfe by promise for this We have his promise for curing us of 1 our ignorance 2 hardnesse of heart 3 profanesse 4 inconstancy p 333. 5 every other sin p. 334. We should stirre up our selves to lay hold on these promises Ibid. Objections against this answered 1 I am so unworthy I dare not go to Christ 2 my faith is so weake I cannot say hold of these promises 3 None of the godly though they have faith can thereby mortifie their corruptions p. 335. Lect. 68. The consideration of the vilenesse of our nature should cause us to admire Gods goodnesse towards us p. 336. Even in his restraining grace towards others that men being so lewd we live so safely and peaceably by them yea that many of them are so kinde to us p. 337 338. Secure thy heart in Gods providence in the worst times and places Ibid. But specially in his restraining grace towards our selves 1 many foule sins that we have the seeds of never shew themselves in us 2 Many foule sins we have felt our selves inclined to have not set upon us with their full force p. 339. 3 God lets us not know all the vilenesse that is in us but hideth a great part of it from us p. 340 341. How farre forth the discovery of sin to us is a blessing Ibid. Lect. 69. The wonderfull power and goodnesse of God is seene in our conversion p. 342. 1 that he sought us out and made us turne when we drew back 2 that he made love to us and sought reconciliation 3 that he should so change us and worke any goodnesse in such hearts as ours p. 343. Errors touching mans conversion p. 344. God hath set a just time for nations and particular persons and wee must count the present time to be that p. 345. Rejoyce if thou have any grace in truth though in the least measure p. 346. Lect. 70. It s an admirable worke of God that any of us should be able to persevere for any time in the state of grace viz. either 1 in the profession of the truth or 2 in the comfortable assurance of Gods favour or 3 in a Christian course of life p. 347. Considering 1 what a world age we live in 2 what the malice power and subtlety of Sathan is Ibid. 3 How fearefully others have fallen 4 what corrupt hearts we have p. 348. Our Perseverance to bee ascribed onely to God viz. 1 to his power 2 to his goodnesse p. 349. Therefore 1 Seeke saving grace its th' only durable riches 2 if thou have it blesse God for it and admire his power and goodnesse in it 3 be not proud of thy standing but ascribe it to God 4 Be not secure but watchfull and fearefull least thou fall p. 350 351. Lect. 71. The faithfull apt to thinke they have lost al grace because they have lost their first love delight and fervency in good duties 2 their faith and assurance of Gods favour 3 their strength to overcome tentations to sin Two preservatives against this tentation 1 The best of Gods servants have beene thus subject to variablenesse in their spirituall estate p. 352. God seeth it good they should bee so p 353. Object Wicked men will bee apt to stumble at this Ibid. 2 Though thou thinkest in this case thou hast lost all grace yet it is not so 1 if thou wouldst examine thine heart well thou wouldst finde grace in it still 2 though thou cannot another may 3 Though neither thy selfe nor another can discerne it yet certainely it is in thee for no elect childe of God called according to his purpose can so fall as utterly to loose all grace p. 354. This evident in all the three degrees of their spirituall decayes p. 355. Obj. But though I be now in the state of grace I feare when the fiery tryall shal come I shall fall I shall not be able to stand in the last and sharpest combat I shall have with Sathan at my death Answ. Certainely thou shalt not perish irrecoverably if there be the fruit of Gods eternall love and election in any truth of grace in thee two pillars thou hast to uphold thee 1 Gods power 2 his will p. 355 356. Lect. 72. Admirable it is that God should respect any service commeth from such as wee are that have so filthy and corrupt hearts considering 1 how corrupt we and our best services are a how pure and holy the Lord is p. 357. 3 Yet 1 he taketh notice of all the poore services we doe 2 winks at and passes by the staines and blemishes of them p. 358. 3 delights in them 4 rewards them p. 359. Reasons why he doth so 1 Because he seeth our hearts are good and upright in them 2 They are fruits of his owne Spirit 3. They are in Christ p. 360. Lect. 73. Carnall men have no just cause to stumble at this that God is so apt to winke at and passe by the slips of his children for 1 They are not his children p. 361. 2 If they were he would not beare with such faults as theirs no not in his children Ibid p. 362. 3 To theÌ„ that are wicked he will bee every whit as rigorous as he is indulgent to his children for 1 he will not beare with the least fault in them 2 he will take nothing in good part they do Ibid. 3 he liketh the worse of them even for the service they presume to doe unto him p. 363. Yet must the most wicked men pray and do other duties for all this and may receive good thereby three waies for 1 this will lessâ—n his condemnation 2 This will procure him temporall blessings and deliverances Ibid. 3 He may thus further his own salvation p 364. It s the fault of Gods people 1 that they of all other have the saddest hearts most subject to feare whereas they have three
causes to be comfortable Ibid. 2 that they serve God without alacrity because they cannot do it so well as they would p. 365. Five things to be observed in the disposition of our master that should cause us to serve him cheerefully Ibid. 366. Lect 74. The heart is the seate of truth and when a thing may be said to be done or spoken in truth and sincerity p. 363. The Lord highly esteemes of the truth uprightnesse of the heart for 1 The Lord cannot abide we should halt with him but lookes for and desires uprightnesse in every service we do unto him Ibid. 2 This he delights in 3 This is all he requires 4 He valueth all our actions according to this hee esteemes highly of a little grace where hee seeth this and will beare with many frailties and taketh nothing in good part where this is wanting p. 369 5 He accounts him a perfect man that hath this p. 370. Foure reasons for this p. 371. Lect 75. Necessary we should diligently examine whether our heart be upright for 1 This is an hard thing to be knowne as appeares 1 by experience both of good and bad men 2 by the testimonie of God himselfe p. 372. 3 By reason because many things are like to true grace p. 373. Yet 2 this is possible to bee knowne a man may get assurance of this that his heart is upright this is proved three wayes Ibid. 374. 3 To be certaine of this will yeeld us unspeakable comfort p. 375. Lect. 76. He that hath any one saving grace in him is no hypocrite but hath an upright heart p. 376. He is no hypocrite that is apt to suspect himselfe and fearefull to be deceived in this point Ibid. The hypocrite useth to be confident p. 377. God beares most tender affection to his weake ones p. 378. Our conscionable care to obey God and leade an holy life is a sure note of uprightnesse and more sure and sensible then the former p 378. Obj. Many hypocrites and naturall men hath done sundry good workes Answ. These no good workes indeed p. 379. Lect. 77. The first property of a good worke and of true goodnesse is this it must be materially good Nothing is truly good that wee doe unlesse it be done by the direction and warrant of the Word p. 380. The Word is an absolute patterne and rule for 1 In it we may have cleere and perfect direction for every duty of holinesse and righteousnesse 2 Nothing can be a sin that God hath commanded p. 381. 3 The least thing he hath appointed us to do is a good worke p 382. 4 Nothing wee doe can bee a good worke unlesse done by direction of the Word 5 Though it be commanded of God yet if in the least circumstance we swerve from the direction of the Word the worke is not good in Gods strict account Yea 6 God is highly provoked with it though never so good in shew if not done by direction of his Word p. 383. They make the Word onely the rule of our life and cleaving to it a note of an upright heart p. 384. Therefore 1 Exercise thy selfe in the study and meditation of it Ibid 2 take heed of will-worship and making conscience of and being religiously strict in the observation of such things as God hath given us no direction for in his Word p 385. 3 Take comfort in thy estate if thou love and delight in the Word of God and depend upon it p. 386. Lect 78. The love of God is the root of all true obedience and righteousnesse p. 386. That may be well done that 's done out of feare of Gods judgements 387. but it must be out of such a feare is mixed with love p. 388. The true love of God is a certaine signe of an upright heart Ibid. 389. No wicked man doth indeed love the Lord p. 390 391. Lect. 79. One may bee subject to slavish feares yet truly love the Lord p. 392. The reasons therefore 1 Their owne weaknesse both naturall and sinfull p. 393. 2 The hand of God who seeth this good for his servants Ibid and that in three respects p. 394. Yet its evident the faithfull notwithstanding these feares do indeed love God by six notes Ibid. p. 395. The faithfull must strive against these feares Ibid. Six meanes whereby they may do this p. 396. Lect. 80. All true love to God all true piery and uprightnesse of heart proceeds from faith for 1 that onely knits us to Christ 2 That onely perswadeth us of that love of God to us as is able to breed in us the true love of God p. 397. Though many that have no faith are perswaded God loves them and God doth indeed love such p. 398. But that love that 's wrought in men towards God by his common favours appeares to be unfound in three points Ibid. 399 400. True faith assures of such a love of God to us as cannot but kindle in us an unfeigned love to God p. 400 401. Lect. 81. Rest not in the common favours of God and fruits of his love till thou have got assurance that he loveth thee with his speciall love p. 401 402. In this point three sorts offend much Ibid. Motives to this 1 This love of God is an everlasting love 2 This would free the heart from vexing feares 3 Bring with it unto us all good things p. 403 404. 4 This would make Gods commandements and every duty easy to us Ibid. 5 This would cure the stone in the heart and make our hearts soft p. 405 Lect. 82. Five meanes to be used to get assurance of Gods love to us in Christ p. 406. 1 Be perswaded that it s not impossible to get this assurance Ibid. 2 Binde thy selfe to a conâ—stant and conscionable use of the Word the Lords Supper and prayer Ibid. p. 407. 3 Seek to be more humbled in the apprehension of thine owne wretchednesse seeke the Lords favour with a more humbled soule p. 408. Lect. 83. Fourthly nourish in thy heart a feare to offend God and a care to please him in all things p. 409. None but such can have any true assurance of Gods favour and all such shall have it Ibid. p. 410. Fiftly rest by faith upon Christ and cleave to him Ibid. There may be true faith where there is no assurance of salvation p. 411. The nature of true faith consists in foure acts of the soule viz. 1 True knowledge of Christ and of that which the Gospell revealeth concerning him viz. that Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour that hee is offered in the Gospell to me as well as to any other Ibid. and how and upon what termes hee is offered to me in the Gospell viz. If I will receive him in a matrimoniall covenant pag. 412. 2 The assent and credit the minde gives to all this that the Gospell hath revealed concerning Christ 3 The consent that the will gives to this blessed offer
when the heart accepts of and embraceth it Ibid. 4 a resting and relying upon Christ and him alone p. 413. He that can with an humbled heart cast himselfe upon Christ alone and rely upon him for obtaining Gods favour shall certainly obtaine assurance and comfort in the end Ibid. Lect. 84. True grace goeth through the whole man and worketh a totall change in him pag. 414. Yet is 1 there in the bâ—st 2 defect throughout in the measure and degree of grace p. 415. 2 There is in every faculty much old â—even remaining still in the best 3 Corruption is more sensible in every faculty then grace is p. 416. Three things argue truth of grace to be in the whole man even where the pâ—â—ty himselfe sometimes cannot discerne it viz. conflict mourning desire Ib. p. 417. The vanity of those that glory in the uprightnesse of their hearts though no grace appeare in their outward man Ibid. 418. Lect. 85. He that hath truth of grace in him makes conscience of the whole will of God in one point as well as in another p. 419. Though no man can keepe all nor any one commandement Legally yet Evangelically every Christian doeth in his minde and will p. 420 A man may have an upright heart though he be more â—lack in some duties then in some others more apt to offend in some sins then others and two reasons of that p. 421. Yea a mans heart cannot be upright unlesse hee make more conscience of those things God hath laid most speciall charge upon us for then of others p. 422. viz. 1 matters of substance more then matters of circumstance 2 duties of our particular callings more then generall duties Ibid. 3 duties that concerne our selves more then such as concerne others p. 423. Lect 86. The upright hearted man shewes his equall respect to al the coÌ„mandements 1 He desires to know the whole will of God in all things that concerneth him to know An ill signe to desire to know more then God is pleased to reveale or to be inquisitive in that that concerneth others more then our selves or to desire to know things that are no way usefull to our edification p. 423. But it s a good signe to be desirous to know the will of God in all things that concerne us p. 424. There 's little uprightnesse of heart in them 1 That care not for knowledge but despise the meanes thereof 2 Never enquire after the will of God in those things that concerne their own practise Ibid. 3 purposely than the knowledge or some truth p. 425. 2 He maketh conscience of every sinne of one as well as another Ibid. 1 Of his darling sinne that sin which naturall inclination or custome or profit or pleasure hath made dearest to him Ibid. 2 Of secret as well as open â—â—s which are of three sorts p. 426. 3 Of small sins as well as of grosse sins Ibid. 3 Hee maketh conscience of every duty God hath commanded him of one as well as of another he desires and stâ—â—ves to attaine to every grace p 427. Lect. 87. True saving grace is durable everlasting p. 428 A man may 1 Seeme to have saving grace by profession in the judgement of the Church and fall from it Ibid. 2 Hee that hath in truth many of the common gifts of Gods Spirit may loose them and fall away p. 429. 3 He that hath saving grace in truth may seeme to himselfe to have lost it utterly p. 430. yet true saving grace is of a lasting permanent and continuing nature Ibid. We should highly prize and esteeme of grace above al other things 1 because it is the surest way to get all other good things 2 It will make all other good things comfortable to us 3 whereas all things are transitory this is durable substance p. 431. Take heed of declining and falling from grace Ibid. For 1 Though the seed of grace be incorruptible yet a Christian may loose the sense of grace and the vigour and operation of grace in these respects the Spirit may be quenced foure waies 2 Every man is of himselfe exceeding proue to quench the Spirit thus 3 Feare of falling away is the meanes to keepe us from falling 4 Constancy in well doing and an uniformity in a Christian course is an inseparable property of true grace p 432. Lect. 88. He that would approue the uprightnesse of his heart must not content himselfe to abstaine from evill and do good unlesse he do this in the right manner p. 433 viz. 1 to the right end p. 434. c. 2 Not with th' outward man only but feelingly and with the heart p. 437. 3 In humility p. 438. Lect. 89. The third and last signe of uprightnesse is when a man can finde in himselfe that notwithstanding all his failings in practise and obedience yet God hath his heart viz. hee doth 1 in his minde allow and consent to the law and word of God in all things 2 in his will unfeignedly desire and purpose to please God and doe his will p. 438. Truth of grace better discerned by this then by any performance we are able to make p. 439. as may appeare 1 by the Lords describing good men by this rather then by ought else Ibid. 2 By the comfort the best men have found in this rather then in ought else Ibid. 3 By the high account God makes of this more then of ought else p 440. for 1 hee accepts the will for the deed Ibid. 2 he esteemes more of the will then of the deed 3 where hee hath wrought the will hee will also worke ability to do p. 441. Obj. Every wicked man will blesse himselfe in this who hath good desires p. 443. Answ. 1. admit wicked men take offence this truth must not be concealed 2 No wicked man hath any good and unteigned desires to doe well as appeares by five differences betweene their desires and the desires of the regenerate p. 442 443. Lect. 90. Their folly and sinne is great that refuse Gods service and to be soundly religious out of this conceit that the conscionable profession and practise of religion is too heavie a yoake and bondage p. 444. Hee that will be Gods servant must 1 depend upon him 2 do his wil Ibid. 1 Satan hath many more servants then God Ibid. 2 yet his service most toilesome drudgery and so is not the Lords 3 The service most men doe to Satan they doe it willingly and cheerefully not so to God p. 445. Sundry reasons there are of this why men so shun Gods service viz. 1 because there bee so few goe that way 2 They should make themselves odious to all men 3 Gods servants are much subject to trouble 4 full of faults 5 Gods service is spirituall But the chiefe reason is this that they thinke Gods service an intollerable bondage p. 446 447. But this is not foe for Lect. 91. 1 Religion doth not abridge man of lawfull liberties delights
them that blame professors for their scrupulousnesse in indifferent and lawfull things 1 Oâ—e may see that to bee a sin which another more godly or learned then he cannot see neither should we judge one another for difference in judgement 2 Some good men may be more scrupulous then they ought to be and yet not to be despised 3 No cause we should judge one another for using or not using our liberty in indifferent things p. 715. Though we may hate the sins of professors yet its a dangerous thing to hate them for the goodnesse they professe Many hate professors not for their faults but for their goodnesse and three notes to discerne that by p. 716 717. Lect 138. The state of every hypocrite is most wofull and dangerous neither can he have any sound peace or comfort p. 718. Though in some respects the open profane sinner bee in worse case then he both in this life and in that to come Ibid. yet is the hypocrite also and every thing he does most odious unto God yea in some other respects his case is more wofull both in this life and in that to come then the open profane mans p. 719. It s a good signe in a Christian to doubt and suspect himselfe of hypocrisie Ibid. 1 He that lives in grosse sins and yet maketh a good profession is a grosse and palpable hypocrite p. 720. 2 Much more hee that maketh a good profession for this end chiefly that he may thereby the better hide and cloake his foule sins p 721. 3 He is also an hypocrite that maketh never so good a shew of godlinesse if he deny the power of it if hee obey not and practise what he heares Many of the best professors faile much in this p. 722. Even to our ministery so farre forth as we teach nothing but by good warrant of the Word obedience is due as well as to the ministery of the Prophets and Apostles p. 723 724. Lect. 139. He that lives in any one sinne though hee forsaketh all the rest and whose obedience is not universall is no better then an hypocrite p. 724. Sacriledge is a great sin Ibid. The care to keepe our selves unspotted of every sin is a sure signe of an upright heart p. 726. No hypocrite doth any thing with a good heart but upon some by respect or other p. 727. The true Christian even the poorest and weakest of them doth whatsoever he doth unto the Lord as a service to him his maine intent is to please and approve himselfe to him p. 728. Though he may have some respect to himselfe also in it Ibid. None can please God in any thing he doth unlesse he do it out of love to God neither can any love the Lord aright till hee know Christ is his p. 729. The goodnesse that is in the regenerate doth surpasse that that is in any morall man or hypocrite in three respect Ibid p. 730. Yet can no man have any true comfort in it till he know himselfe to be in Christ p. 730. Lect. 140. No man can be sanctified till he be justified p. 730. The only sure way to get strength against any corruption and obtaine any saving grace is first to get assurance by faith that our sins are pardoned and we reconciled to God in Christ Ibid. 1 faith is th' only inward instrument whereby the Spirit of God sanctifieth the heart p. 731. and th' outward instrument whereby the Spirit worketh sanctification in the heart of man is the preaching not of the law but of the Gospell p. 732. Th' only meanes to worke true mortification of sin is a justifying faith Ibid. Great is the force of faith to subdue and mortifie 1 covetousnesse 2 maliciousnesse 3 slâ—vish feare and 4 hardnesse of heart p. 733 736. Lect. 141. When a man is once by faith assured of Gods love then will he be renewed and become fruitfull in holinesse and righteousnesse and never till then p 737. For 1 faith receiveth Christ and maketh him our owne and they that have Christ must needs have his sanctifying Spirit also 2 Faith exerciseth it selfe in the meditation of Gods love to us in Christ and in apprehending the promises whereby God hath bound himselfe to give us sanctifying grace p. 738 739. Faith is the roâ—te and cause of all true 1 repentance 2 feare of God 3 obedience 4 love to God p. 740 742. It only enables a man 1 to heare well p. 742. 2 to pray well p. 743. Lect. 142. Necessary we should have signes given us in the Word whereby they to whom Christ merits belong may be knowne for many are apt to think they have title to him that have not yea a chiefe thing that keepes many from hungring after Christ is this conceit that he dyed for all men and therefore they shall have benefit by him p. 744. But this is a dangerous delusion for all shall not have benefit by him but few in comparison viz. 1. onely the true Church of Christ and that is but a very little flocke 2 Not all that live within the Church and professe the true religion but a few even of them Ibid. 3 Many that professe the true religion are so far from receiving benefit as they receive much hurt by him p. 745. The reason why so few shall have benefit by Christ is because how sufficient soever Christs death was to save all mankinde yet true beleevers onely shall receive benefit by it all men have not faith but a few onely Ibid. 1 al men by nature unable to beleeve 2 Some for their sins are smitten with a supernaturall inability to beleeve p. 746. It stands us therefore upon to know whether our selves are of that small number Ibid. Christ hath set a marke on his sheepe viz. his holy Spirit whereby themselves may know they are his p. 747. By certaine fruits and effects of the Spirit the faithfull may certainely know they have the spirit of Christ Ibid. Specially if they can finde in themselves true charity Ibid. 748. Lect. 143. Wee must love the persons of all men and expresse it in nine duties p. 748 751. We may pray for the worst even for Idolaters p. 751. We must love our enemies and expresse it in eight duties p. 752 753. This he that hath the Spirit of Christ is able to do Evangelically and that appeares in five things p. 754. We must beare a speciall love to all that feare God though they differ from us in judgement and practise about things indifferent p. 754 766. Lect. 144. He that hath the Spirit of Christ will bee constant in the religion of Christ p. 766. Yet is not all constancy in religion but constancy in the true religion a signe of the Spirit p. 767 True religion is that that 's grounded onely upon the Word Ibid. Every necessary truth in religion is so plainely set downe in the Word as the simplest Christian may clearely understand it p. 768. The testimony God
the Câ—uncâ—ll of Trent the rule of their faith to hold for authenticall in all their publique readings disputations preachings and expositions and charged that no man may dare or presume to reject it upon any pretence whatsoever and consequently no not then when it doth most evidently and palpably sworâ—e from and pervert the meaning of the originall copies both to leave out sondrâ— of the Holy Ghosts words as Selah alwaies in their 〈◊〉 as they do also the conclusion of the Lords prayer as also to add unto the â—oly 〈◊〉 many words yea and sometimes whole verses Secondly to teach and exhort us to neglect no part of the Word no not the least word nor sillable nor title of the canonicall Scripture of which our Saviour speaketh so honourably Matth. 5.18 Verily 〈◊〉 â—nto you till heaven and earth passe one jot or one title shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled but to esteeme reverently of it though we cannot at the 〈◊〉 reading or hearing of it profit by it or discerne what use it may serve us unto True it is that as the Ministers in reaching may and ought to make choice of and most insist upon those portions of Gods truth above others which are most profitable and usefull for their hearers for this rule the Apostle himselfe followed in his preaching as appeareth by his speech Acts 20.20 and this rule he prescribes to all other teachers Tit. 3.8 so may Gods people likewise in the reading of the Word exercise themselves most in those parts of it that they can best profit by But seeing it is certaine that whatsoever is written is written for our learning Rom. 15.4 we must learne to blame our selves and not the Word if we can receive no profit by every part of it We must lay the fault upon our own dulnesse as the Apostle teacheth the Hebrewes to do Heb. 5.11 The duty and respect we owe even to those parts of the Word which we cannot understand nor profit by and the use we should make thereof standeth in these sixe points principally First we must desire to understand all that God hath revealed and not esteeme of any part of the Scripture as if it concerned us not For this the Lord taxeth his people for as for a heinous sin Hos. 8.12 that they accounted the great things of his law which he had written unto them as a strange thing that nothing belonged unto them Secondly the obscurity of any place should increase our diligence in searching the meaning of it Search the Scriptures saith our Saviour Ioh. 5.39 Herein we should imitate the holy Prophets themselves of whom the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 1.10 11. that they enquired and searched diligently what the meaning of those things might be which God had reveiled and caused them to write concerning Christ and our salvation by him Thirdly learne thereby to acknowledge the necessity of a learned ministry and of that gift of interpretation God hath given unto his servants And know God would have thee to say of sundry parts of his Word which yet are necessary for thee to understand as the noble Eunuch did Act. 8.31 How can I understand them except some man should guide me Fourthly learne thereby to see the necessity of joyning with thy reading humble prayer unto God that hee would open thine understanding and reveale to thee the mysteries contained in his Word and to cry unto the Lord as David himselfe did who was both a King and a Prophet also Psalme 119 1â— Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law Fiftly come to the reading and hearing of the Word with an heart that is humbled and fearefull to offend God For the secret of the Lord is with them that feare him saith David Psal. 25.14 and he will shew them his covenant Sixthly marke and lay up in thine heart even those things which thou understandest not because they may doe thee good hereafter So did the blessed Virgin Luke 2.50 51. So wee finde the Disciples of our Saviour did and had use of that part of Gods Word afterward which when they first heard it they did not understand what it meant When hee was risen from the dead saith the Evangelist Ioh. 2.22 his Disciples remembred that he had said this unto them and they beleeved the Scripture and the word that Iesus had said Now in the Title of this Psalme the first thing that offers it selfe to our consideration is the person to whom it was dedicated or directed to the chiâ—fe musician where wee are to observe That they had in Gods publique worship in Davids time musicians and diverse orders and degrâ—â—es of them Three things are to be observed concerning the worship under the law even in this respect First they had then musicke in the publique worship of God not singing of Psalmes onely but playing upon instruments 1 Chron. 25.6 Nehem. 12 2â— some stringed instruments called Neginoth Psal. 4.1 some windy called Nehiloth Psal. 5.1 Secondly these musicians were all Levites and had a speciall function and calling in that Church by Gods appointment whereupon they were wholly to attend and whereunto they were enabled by speciall gifts received from God 1 Chron. 9.33 And these are the singers chiefe of the fathers of the Levites who remaining in the chambers were free for they were employed in that worke day and night And 2 Chron. 29.25 Hee set the Levites in the house of the Lord with Cymballs with Psalteries and with Harpes according to the commandement of David and of God the Kings Seer and of Nathan the Prophet for so was the commandement of the Lord by his Prophets Therefore also they are called the Lords instruments of musicke 1 Chron. 16.42 2 Chron. 7.6 And the Priests waited on their office the Levites also with instruments of musicke of the Lord. And unto this function also God did enable them with such skill as whereby they did excell all other musicians in the world Of the Caldeaâ—s we do reade that they had great variety of excellent musicians of their owne Dan. â— 5 yet did they greatly desire to heare these musicians of the Temple Psal. 137.3 And this may also seeme to bee the cause of that speciall favour and bounty that Artaxerxâ—s the King of Persia shewed to them more then to any other of the Priests and Levits that belonged to the Temple Nâ—h 1â— 23 Thirdly of these musicians there were sundry orders and degrees some were masters and chiefe musicians some were schollars and inferiour unto them as we shall finde them set downe 1. Chron. 25.1 6. Neh. 12.46 It followeth now that we consider why this Psalme was committed to the chiefe musician And three reasons there were of that First that by that meanes it might be kept and preserved as a part of Gods holy Writ in the Sanctuary for the use of the Church For so we find that all the parts of the holy
principall was the ministery of the word as appeares verse 18. God sent unto him Seers and Prophets that â—ake to him in the name of the Lord. So it was Peters ministry that pricked the hearts of those three thousand mentioned Acts 2.37 and brought them to a saving sense and remorse for that horrible sinne Yea this is the meanes that God hath sanctified in his word and appointed to that end Ier. 23. â—9 Is not my word like a fire saith the Lord and like a hammer that breaketh the rocke in pieces Secondly This is Gods meane whereby he is wont to bring men to Christ and to worke in them a comfortable assurance of the pardon of their sins and of their reconciliation with God By this meanes the Corinthians were brought to faith 1. Cor. 4 1â— In Christ Iesus I have begotten you And the Ephesians 1 13. In whom also ye trusted after that ye had heard the word of truth Yea this is the meane that God hath in his Word sanctified and put apart to do this worke by namely to bring men unto Christ and to faith in him This we may see plentifully confirmed unto us in the holy Scripture Esay 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neare saith the Lord and I will heale him Peace peace that is aboundance of peace and the healing of those wounds that God hath made in the soule is called the fruit of the lips that is of the lively voice in the ministry of the Word This is also plaine by the speech of our Saviour Iohn 6.45 Every one that hath heard and hath learned of the Father commeth unto me Hearing is the meanes to bring men unto Christ. But what hearing may you say Is it hearing of the word privatly read or the hearing of my friend privatly instructing or admonishing No rather it is the hearing of the Word publikely preached as is plaine Rom. 10 14. How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not hâ—ard and how shall they heare without a Preacher Private men that publish to their families oâ— neighbours and speake of that which themselves have learned may be said to preach to them as the Lâ—per that was cured did Mark 1.45 and the deafe man with his friends that brought him to Christ Mark 7.36 and the Daemmiack Luke 8.39 of all these it is said in the text that they did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly signifieth to cry proclaime or preach and is the very same word that is used to expresse the preaching of Christ and his Apostles But is this the preaching that the Apostle meanes when hee saith Rom. 10.14 How can they heare without a Preacher No verily he meaneth it of publike ministeriall preaching of the preaching of such men as are called and sent of God and endued with speciall gifts to that purpose as is plaine by the next words verse 15. How shall they 〈◊〉 except they be sent And this is further confirmed 2. Cor. 5.18 God hath given to us the ministery of reconciliation And againe verse 19. Hee hath committed to us the word of reconciliation And for the third degree in mans conversion 1. This is the meane wherby he hath ever beene wont to change and renew the hearts and lives of men and to worke all saving grace in them How came Gods people of whose conversion the holy Ghost gives testimonie to saving grace but by the ministery of the word So Paul saith of the Galatians that were Gentiles Gal. 2.2 that they received the spirit by the hearing of saith So Peter saith of the faithfull he wrote unto that were Iewes that they were borne againe not of corruptible seed but of uncorruptible by the word of God 1. Pet. 1.22 Yea by the word preached as he expresseth himselfe verse 25. 2. This is the meane God hath sanctified in his word and appointed unto this worke of changing renewing and breeding Grace in the soule Therefore Paul calls the ministry of the Gospel the ministration of the spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse 2. Cor. 3.8 9. And the Apostle Iames 1.21 calls it the engrafted word To teach us that as the science of a good apple grafted into a crab-tree-stocke hath vertue to change the nature of it so hath the word preached for of that he speaketh as appeareth verse 19.22 23. vertue to change the heart of man Now if we will enquire into the reasons and grounds of this Doctrine wee shall find three given unto us in the holy Scripture First the Lord is wont to accompany this ordinance of his with the mighty power and operation of his holy Spirit Matth. 18.20 I am with you unto the end of the World It is therefore called the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1.16 It is not in the power of the best minister be his gifts and graces never so good to convert a soule Neither is he that planteth any thing neither hee that watereth saith the Apostle 1. Cor. â— 7 This is the onely worke of Almighty God yea such a worke as wherein he sheweth his omnipotent power as much as in any worke that ever he wrought The Apostle prayeth for the Ephâ—sians Chap. 1.18 19. That the eyes of their understanding being inlightned they might know what is the exceeding greatnes of his power to â—â—-ward that beleeve acâ—ording to the working of his mighty power O that those men who thinke they can repent when they will and easily convert and turne to God would think seriously of this place and see their errour It is a strange thing to consider how wonderfull a change the ministry of the word hath wrought in men how it hath tamed and subdued such sinners as have seemed most desperate as have beene most hard-hearted and unlikely ever to come to grace Publicates and harlots were wonne to God by Iohns ministry Matth. 21 3. Many of those Priests that had a chiefe hand in crucifying Christ by it were made obedieâ—t unto the faith Acts 6.7 Ignorant and gracelesse men have felt themselves rebuked and judged and the very secrets of their hearts discovered unto them by it 1. Cor. 14.25 It hath pulled downe their strong holds and cast downe their imaginations and every high thing that exalted it selfe in them against the knowledge of God stopt their mouthes quite and made them past reasoning against it and brought into captivity every one of their thoughts into the obedience of Christ. 2. Cor. 10.4 5. yea so quite changed their natures that the Wolfe could dwell with the Lambe and the Leopard lye downe with the Kid and the Calfe with the young Lyon Esa. 11.6 How was this change wrought Onely by the word of God which is called the rod of his mouth and the breath of his lips Esa. 11.4 Yea some that at that very instant when they have come to heare it have hardened their hearts against it and come with hatefull minds
with purpose to cavill and oppose it hath it thus mightily subdued As wee shall see in those Officers that went with Commission from the Pharisees to apprehend Christ Iohn 7 32 46. and those that mocked Peter and the Apostles and said they were full of new wine Acts 2.13 37. And in Dionysius Areopagita Damaris and such others in Athens who by Pauls Sermon were wonne to cleave unto him Act. 17.3 though wheÌ„ they came to heare him they esteemed no better of him then of a babler as you may see verse 18. The like wee may see in the Princes and people spoken of Ier. 26. who being mortall enemies to the Prophet and such as thought him unworthy to live a little before as appeares verse 8. were by hearing him preach quite changed in their minds as you see verse 16. And not a marvell for so hath the Lord promised Esa. 29.24 They that erred in spirit shall come to understanding and they that murmured shall learne Doctrine And from whence hath the ministry of the word had this power to worke so mightily Surely from this only that the Lord hath wrought with this his owne ordinance This this was it that made Nathans ministry here to prevaile so farre with David though he were his Liege Lord and Master and though he were so deepe sunke in sin The weapons of our warfare are mightily through God 2. Cor. 10.4 This made the convert mentioned 1. Cor. 14.24.25 When hee had felt the piercing and searching power of the Word to cry of a truth God 〈◊〉 in you So is also the power that the Word hath to breed faith and comfort to bee ascribed to this Iohn 6.45 They shall all bee taught of God God is in this ministry Secondly If you aske me yet a reason of this why the Lord hath not rather wrought Grace in men immediatly by his spirit then thus to put them off to Preachers or why he should worke thus mightily by preaching rather then by any other meanes I answer he hath done this to grace and dignifie his owne ordinance A notable proofe whereof you may observe in this that even when visions and revelations were in use and God did oft immediatly speake unto his servants himselfe and by Angels yet would he not doe this worke with his owne voice or hand or by the ministry of Angels but by the voice and hand of his ministers As here in Davids case and in that case of Manasses 2. Chron. 33.18 and in the case of the noble Eunuch Acts 8.29 the spirit â—ad Philip go joyne himselfe unto his Chariot Nay when God himselfe had begunne as it were the worke yet would he not effect it himselfe but hath sent men over unto his ministers that the worke might be done by them So did he with Saul Acts 9 1â— he sent Ananias to him and with Cornelius hee bad him send for Peter Acts 10.5.6 Yea it hath pleased God to ascribe this mighty worke of saving soules and all the degrees of it unto his ministers Many of the children of Israel shall be convert to the Lord their God saith the Angel of Iohn Luk 1.16 I send thee saith the Lord to Paul Acts 26.17.18 to open their eyes and to turne them from darkenesse to light And 1. Tim. 4.16 In doing this thou shalt save thy selfe and them that heare thee Thirdly If you will not yet be satisfied but aske me further a reason why will not God aswell worke Grace by other meanes as by preaching Are there not other meanes as good as preaching that is reading of good bookes especially of the holy Scripture conference with good men prayer affliction and such like Is not God as likely to worke Grace in my heart by them as by preaching I answer they are yea the Word read is in it selfe a more divine and excellent thing freer from humane infirmities then any mans preaching that hath beene in the world since the Apostles dayes For â— Tim. 3.16 all Scripture is given by inspiration of God Yet though this be in itselfe a weaker means God hath chosen to worke Grace by it rather then by any of the other And if you would know the reason of it I can go no higher than this that the Apostle gives 1. Cor. 1.21 It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of peaching to save all beleevers all his elect Matth 11.26 Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Vnlesse I should adde this that the weaker the meane and instrument is whereby God doth worke the more is the power of God glorified and magnified in working so mightily by it According to that which the Lord saith to Paul 2 Cor. 12.9 My strength is made perfect in weakenesse What reason could be given why the waters of Damascus should not have as soveraigne vertue to heale Naamans leprosie as the waters of Iordan but only this that the Lord was pleased to sanctifie and appoint the one to this worke and not the other 2 Kingsâ— 12 13. and the like may be said in this case 1 Cor. 1.25 Because the foolishnesse of God is wiser then men and the weakenesse of God is stronger then men The use of this doctrine is great and manifold For it serveth for exhortation 2. For reproofe 3. For direction First it serveth to exhort and perswade us unto two duties And the first of them is this That we should learne to esteeme highly of and to reverence this ordinance of God in the ministry of the meanest of his faithfull servants It is the exhortation of the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.12 13. And wee beseech you brethren to know them which labour among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you and to esteeme them very highly in love for their workes sake That ought to bee the speech of all Gods people which is mentioned Rom. 10.15 How beautifull are the feete of them which preach the Gospel of peace and marke how that is inferred upon the former words Surely whosoever beleeveth this Doctrine that they are the only men by whom God hath ordained to work every saving Grace in the hearts of his elect if either he have any Grace in him or desire to have any cannot choose but love and reverence Gods faithfull ministers 1. Cor 4 1. Let a man so account of us as of the ministers of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God If any man shall object in pressing this point you plead for your selves 1. First wee may answer him with the Apostle 2. Cor. 4.5 in pressing this point We preach not our selves but Christ Iesus the Lord. Secondly I plead not for Pharisaicall preheminence Let proud Pharisees do that who love the uppermost roomes at feasts and the chiefe seates in the Synagogues Matth. 23.6 but in inward reverence for their worke sake to which the Apostle exhorteth 1. Thess. 5.13 Thirdly Neither do I perswade you to esteeme highly of all that weare our cloth and to
want it Pro. 23.23 Buy the truth and sell it not How may that bee Hee answereth in the next words Also wisedome and instruction and understanding We should be content to take paines to goe abroad to it Marke 8.3 divers of Christs hearers came from farre Admit you have knowledge yet have you need to live under a continuall ministery David had more understanding then all his teachers Psal. 119.99 yet you see how hee resolved hee would not live without Gods ordinance For 1. the knowledge of the best is unperfit and wee have all need to learne and know more then we doe 1. Cor. 13.9 for we know in part 2. We are apt to forget that we have knowne and learned and the continuall ministry of the Word is needfull in that respect 2. Pet. 1.12 I will not be negligent to put you alwayes in remembrance of these things though you know them and be established in the present truth 3. Knowledge is nothing worth without feeling and holy affections without conscience and care to practise what wee know 1. Cor. 8.1 We know that we have all knowledge knowledge puffeth up Of many that have a high conceit of their knowledge it may be truly said as verse 2. They know nothing yet as they ought to know And you have all need to live under a continuall ministery even in this respect â— Pet. â— 13 I thinke it meete to stirre you up by putting you in remembrance It serveth not onely to breed knowledge but to stirre us up to the exercise of that we know Admit you have attained to a great measure of Grace and sanctification yet have you need to live under a continuall ministery For 1. Faith and sanctification are weake and imperfite in the best and the ministery of the word is needfull in that respect 1 Thess. 3.2 Timothy was sent to establish the Thessalonians concerning their faith and verse 10. Paul prayed exceedingly that he might come to them to perfit that which was lacking in their faith 2. Grace will decay in the best if we live without the meanes specially if we willingly live without the meanes Pro. 29.18 When there is no vision the people perish or are made naked Followeth the second use of this Doctrine which is for reproofe of two sorts First Of such as despise this ordinance of God and make no reckoning of it 1. They esteeme not nor love the persons of Gods faithfullest servants For 1. they shew no kindnesse to them though they know that commandement Gal. 6.6 Let him that iâ— taught in the word communicate unto him that teacheth in all good things 2. They make no conscience of with-holding from them their due though they know this is a robbing and stealing from God himselfe Mal 3.8 3. They are apt to thinke they have too much and to envy their welfare 1. Cor. 13.4 Love envieth not 4. They are apt to receive any slanderous report against them though they know the commandement 1. Tim. 5.19 Against an Elder receive not an accusation but before tâ—o or three witnesses But if you esteeme not nor reverence our persons you cannot esteeme or profite by our ministery When the Nazarenes are taxed for their unbeliefe which was such as Christ by his ministery could doe little or no good among them Mat. 13. â—8 this is given for the reason of it verse 57. that they could not honour nor reverence his person Secondly Many that seeme to esteeme well of and to love the persons of Gods servants doe it not for their ministery and works sake as they should 1. Thess. 5.13 They receive not a Prophet in the name of a Prophet Mat. 10.41 they esteeme and love them in some carnall respect either to their credite for I tell you Saul himselfe may sometimes get credite and honour before the people by Samuels meanes 1. Sam. 15.30 or to their advantage and gaine like those that our Saviour speaketh of Iohn 6.26 Verily verily I say unto you ye seeke me not because ye saw the miracles but because ye did eat of the loaves and were filled Thirdly The ordinance of God in the ministery of his Word few or none do make any reckoning of nay they despise it in their hearts For 1. most men care not what ministery they live under they will not live without a minister For a forme of godlinesse they must have 2. Tim. 3.5 they must go to Church sometimes they must needs have their children christened they must needs receive the Sacrament at Easter But whether their minister be good or bad they are indifferent a profitable and sound ministery they desire not nay they rather desire to have either an ignorant one or one that makes no conscience of his wayes for such will never trouble them nor have any authority in their hearts Iere. 5.31 The Propets prophesie falsely and the Priests beare rule by their meanes and my people love to have it so Whereas the sound ministery will bite and trouble their lewd hearts Such as Eliah are troublers of Israel 1. Kings 18. â—7 They count such a ministery no blessing at all but a burden and would faine be rid of it as the Gadarenes would be of Christ Luke 8. â—7 Secondly few even of the better sort can be perswaded of the necessity of it For 1. In placing their selves or their children they have little or no respect to this what ministery they shall live under But do even as Lot Genes â—3 10 11. If the place be likely to yeeld them profit or pleasure though it be otherwise as bad as Sodome it pleaseth them well 2. They will bee at no cost for the ministery of the Word but count it a chiefe priviledge to live tythe-free where as David professeth 2. Sam. 24.24 I will not offer burnt offerings to the Lord my God of that which doth cost me nothing I like not to enjoy the worship and ordinances of God without charge 3. They will take no paines if they have no ministery at home to goe abroad for it Whereas our Saviour tells the Iewes they should be condemned for not doing as the Queene of the South did Mat. 12.42 And Christ sheweth his approbation and special respect to them that came from farre to heare him Mar. 8.3 4. Though they may have it without cost or labour they care not how seldome they heare it They confesse it is good sometimes to heare a Sermon when they have nothing else to doe but to heare it constantly every Sabboth twice and on the weeke day too that is more then needs a great deale as they are perswaded Whereas wee should count it our happinesse if we might heare daily Pro. 8 34. Blessed is he that heareth mâ— watching daily at my gates And as it is said of our Saviour that he taught dayly in the Temple Lu. 19.47 So of his hearers it is said Lu. 21.38 that all the people came early in the morning into the Temple to
outward meanes that God hath revealed in his Word and appointed us to use to make this his ordinance effectuall in our hearts no way limiting Gods power but leaving his secret working to himselfe According to that Deut. 29.29 The secret things belong to the Lord our God but those things that are revealed belong to us and to our children for ever 3. Though many have felt this ordinance effectuall in themselves that never thus prepared their hearts unto it yet can none such have any assurance or hope that they shall profit by it that are not carefull to prepare their hearts before hand because they have no promise of God for it Now this preparation consisteth in eight things which I will distinctly deliver unto you and run over them with all the speed I can First you must come in repentance that is before you come to heare you must by unfeined repentance cast of every knowne sin Mar 1.15 Repent and beleeve the Gospell saith our Saviour Men must repent with legall repentance before they can beleeve And the Word can profit no man unlesse it bee mixed with faith Heb 4.2 This preparative the Apostle prescribeth 1 Pet. 2.1 2. Laying aside all malice and all guile and hypocrisyes and envies and evill speakings as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby Is it therefore any wonder though they that are usually drunke on the Saterday night or spend it in gaming and then come hither on the Lords day to heare or that immediatly before they come to the Sermon have beene scoulding or acting some other foule sins should go away from the Ministery of the Word never a whit better then they came Did you ever know any salve so soveraigne that could cure a wound that had a splint or an arrow head remaining in it Surely so will every knowne sin unrepented of hinder the saving operation of the word in any mans heart yea it will make the Word a savour of death unto a man See how God threatneth such Ezek. 14.7 8. For every one of the house of Israel or of the strangers that sojourneth in Israel which separateth himselfe from me and setteth up his idols in his heart and putteth the stumbling blocke of his iniquity before his face and commeth to a Prophet to enquire of him concerning me I the Lord will answer him by my selfe And I will set my face against that man and will make him a signe and a proverbe and I will cut him off from the midst of my people and ye shall know that I am the Lord. Secondly you must come with an empty and free heart lay aside and cast of all worldly cares and thoughts which will distract and draw away thy heart That is one chiefe reason of that rest that is enjoyned upon the Lords day and of the commandement the Lord gives to remember and thinke of it before hand and to do all our businesse in the sixe daies that we may have nothing to doe on that day Exod. 28.8 10. This is that that God intended to teach by that ceremony he commanded Moses to use Exod. 3.5 Put of thy shooes from of thy feet for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground to lay aside all their worldly thoughts and affections They that in this ordinance of God seeke for wisdome that is to be made wise unto salvation must first separate themselves from all other matters to this businesse as Solomon speaketh Pro. 18.1 1 Tim. 4.15 Give thy selfe wholy to them that thy profiting may appeare to all And how should they then profit by the Word that jumpe out of their worldly businesse from busying their heads and tongues about such matters into the house of God and will never take the paines to put of their shoes and to sequester their thoughts from such things Whereby it comes to passe that though they draw neare to God with their eares and lips yet their hearts are farre removed from him Esa. 29.13 Their heart goeth after their covetousnesse Ezek. 33.31 Thirdly you must come with an appetite and earnest desire to learne and profit by the Word without which as meat taken into a full stomacke the Word will profit us little With this heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.131 I opened my mouth and panted for I longed for thy commandements This preparative also the Apostle prescribeth 1 Pet. 2.2 As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby To such God hath ever beene wont to blesse his Word He filleth the hungry with good things Luk. 1.53 This maketh the Word sweet and wholsome to us Pro. 27.7 To the hungry soule every bitter thing is sweet But the most of our hearers come to the Word without all appetite or desire after it as may appeare by the heavinesse of their countenance while they are hearing Of whom it may be said as Esa. 3.9 The shew of their countenance doth witnesse against them Fourthly you must come with an humble heart affected with the sense of the need you have of this ordinance of God in respect of the ignorance hardnes of heart infidelity and other corruptions you find in your selves Psal. 25.9 God will teach the humble his way He giveth grace to the humble 1 Pet. 5.5 All conceit of our own knowledge must be cast of if we would profit by the word We must first become fooles in sense of our owne ignorance before ever we can be made wise unto salvation by the Lord in this his ordinance 1 Cor. 3.18 No man can hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and grace till he be first poore in spirit Matth. 5. â— â— And what marvell is it then that our hearers profit so little 1. Many come onely to heare for novelty sake that they may try and passe their sentence and censure on the preachers gifts Luke 23.8 9. Herod had heard a great fame of Christ and therefore was exceeding glad both to see him and to heare him too that he might try whether he were such a one as he had heard him to be 2. The most are Laodicean hearers too well conceited of themselves as it is said of them Revel 3.17 void of all sense of ignorance or any other corruption in themselves Fiftly come with an open heart ready to receive every truth that God shall teach thee in this his ordinance what God shall teach you I say not what any man shall teach thee be he never so good For as for the best teacher in the world you have a rule to try before you trust as 1 Thess. 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that which is good and nothing els As the noble Bereans did Act. 17.11 Even in these daies Gods people have need of that caveat Mar. 4.24 Take heed what you heare But this I say you shall never profit by the Word unlesse you come to it with open hearts ready to
to be desired then gold yea then much fine gold sweeter also then honey and the honey combe 2. Who knowes how soone you may be deprived of it 3. As in all other the parts and faculties of mans body and soule there is a naturall aversnesse and indisposition to that that is good so it is in the eare there is a marvellous unaptnesse and untowardnesse in it to hearken to the Word it is not so soone weary of hearing any thing as of Gods Word Mat. 13.15 This peoples heart is waxen grosse and their eares are dull of hearing Yea we are by nature deafe as well as blind Esa. 43.8 Bring forth the blinde people that have eyes and the deafe that have eares So that it is noted for a speciall worke of Gods Spirit which every one of you which find it in your selves may take great comfort in to be able to mind the word and to attend unto it Esa. 32.3 The eares of them that heare shall hearken And Act. 16.14 It is said of Lydia that the Lord opened her heart that she attended to the things that were spoken by Paul If the Lord had not opened her heart she could not have done it this is not every mans case Our Saviour speakes of some that hearing heare not Mat. 13.13 How can that be will you say Yes very well Men may heare and not mind nor regard what they heare and so in hearing not heare The hearing eare and the seeing eye saith Solomon Pro. 20.12 the Lord hath made even both of them To have an eare able to hearken and attend to the Word is a rare gift of God which made our Saviour say to his Disciples Matth. 13.16 Blessed are your eares for they heare Observe then another cause why the Word is so unfruitfull in Many 1. Some thinke it enough that they come to Church though they shew no desire to heare at all though they sit so as they can heare nothing True it is that it is fit there should be a decent order in the Congregation and above all other places there should there respect be had unto seemelinesse every man and woman should be placed there according to their yeares and degree and should keepe their places 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order Paul joyed in the seemely order be beheld in the Church-assemblies of the Colossians Col. 2.5 Among other things the Queene of Sheba observed and admired in Solomons house the sitting of his servants in that decent order was one 1 King 10.5 and if it were fit they should fit in such a decent order in Solomons house much more is it fit they should doe so in Gods house as that decent order did so much commend Solomons house so would it doe our Church-assemblies certainely It is a fault I observe amongst you here that many of you use to stand up upon your formes and seates For 1. It is an unseemely sight and decency becomes Gods house 2. It hinders their hearing that sit behind you and so it is not onely against decency but against edification also 3. You do it without any just cause at all when you may heare well enough though you sit or stand downe All this notwithstanding if you cannot heare where you sit the poorest or yongest of you should not be ashamed or afraid to come up higher and sit or stand nearer to the pulpit You should straine curtesie in this case What a disorder was in that congregation mentioned Luk. 12.3 they trod one upon another and yet because their desire to heare and to be edified by his doctrine forced them to it our Saviour never blamed them for it It is said of Christs hearers that they were wont to Sit about him Mar. 3.34 and Luk. 15.1 that they drew neare to him to heare him and Mary sate downe at his feet when he preached that she might be sure to heare him Luk. 10.39 Yea to helpe their attention and keepe their minds the better from roving they were wont to fixe their eyes upon him Luk. 4.20 Secondly Of them that do heare us few are able to hearken or attend to that they heare Esa. 43.20 Seeing many things but thou observest not opening the eares but he heareth not So that we may justly take up the complaint of the Prophet Ier. 6.10 To whom shall I speake and give warning that they may heare behold their eare is uncircumcised and they cannot hearken Thirdly we should heare the Word with understanding and judgement 1. We must labour to conceive and understand what we heare Christ calls upon his hearers earnestly for this Mat. 15.10 He called the multitude and said unto them heare and understand How should we els profit by any thing we heare Acts 8.30 Vnderstandest thou what thou readest saith Philip. So say thou to thy owne heart in hearing els it is not possible for thee to profit by that thou hearest Mat. 13.13 In hearing they heare not neither understand they that understand not what they heare in hearing heare not Ps. 45.10 Hearken O daughter and consider and incline thine eare 2 Tim. 2.7 Consider what I say Yea 2. We should be able also to judge of that we heare 1 Coâ— 10.15 Iudge yee what I say Iob 21.11 Doth not the eare try words and the mouth tast his meate 1 Thes. 5.21 Prove all things not by thy proud fansy and conceit indeed but by the Word in reverence and humility hold fast that which is good Christs sheepe can put a difference betweene the voice of their true Pastor and of a stranger Ioh. 104 5. Take notice of this for one chiefe cause why the Word is so unfruitfull ye heare without understanding 1. Many understand not what they heare but that heavie judgement is upon them that is mentioned Mat. 13.14 In them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esayas by hearing ye shall heare and shall not understand and yet they neither bewaile nor feele it No marvell therefore though they profit not Mat. 13.19 When one heareth the Word of the kingdome and understandeth it not then commeth the wicked one and catcheth away that that was sowne 2. Many that understand well what we say yet here without all judgement can put no difference twixt truth and error Pro. 14.15 The simple beleeveth every word but the prudent man looketh well to his going They cannot judge when the Scripture is wrested and when it is well applyed Vnskilfull they are in the word of righteousnesse for they are babes Heb. 5.13 Lecture VII On the Title of Psal. 51. November 30. 1625. FOurthly labour to heare with affection and delight It was the charge Moses gave to Gods people Deut. 32.46 Set your hearts unto all the words that I testifie among you this day and he gives the reason vers 47. For it is not a vaine thing for you because it is your life It is said of Gods people in the primative Church that they received the Word
gladly Act. 2.41 And of Christs hearers Mar. â—2 37 The common people heard him gladly 1. It is a great signe of grace to heare the Word with joy Ps. 119.162 I rejoyce at thy Word as one that findeth great spoile to be cheerefull while we are in Gods house Esa. 56.7 I will make them joyfull in my house of prayer That that is said of almes 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a cheerefull giver may be said likewise of the hearer of Gods Word 2. This will be a great helpe to your memory and make you better able to keepe that you heare when you heare it with delight Psal. 119.16 I will delight my selfe in thy statutes I will not forget thy word 3. This will greatly encourage thy teacher and add spirit and life to him to see thee heare chearefully Even our blessed Saviour himselfe was much stirred up in his affections by beholding the zeale of his hearers Mat. 5.1 Mar. 6.34 Ioh. 4.30 32. Mar. 3.20 Know therefore this is one cause why most get so little good by their hearing they heare without all delight and affection Their very countenances testifie that they say in their hearts as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse is it And thereby 1. They dishearten and grieve their teachers which must needs be their owne disadvantage Heb. 13.17 If they doe their worke with griefe it will be unprofitable for you 2. They provoke God to anger 2 Thess. 2.10 11. Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve a lie Fiftly in the hearing of the Word we must take every thing as spoken to our selves As 1 wee must desire to heare that chiefly that concernes our selves most as Iohns hearers did Luk. 3.12.14 So 2 must we strive to apply all that we heare to our selves Iob 5.27 Heare this and know it for thy selfe For 1. There is no truth of God taught out of Gods Word but it concernes every one of Gods people and was intended by the Lord for his use Whatsoever things were written afore-time were written for our learning Rom. 15.4 2. There is no truth that can bee taught be it never so wholesome or soveraigne can doe us any good if we doe not apply it as the best food cannot nourish us unlesse we take it and eate it And this comparison the Prophet applyeth to this purpose Esa. 55.2 Hearken diligently unto me and eate yee that which is good 3. It is noted for a property of Gods Elect that they are apt to apply Gods Word unto themselves as there is in every member of our body to draw from the stomacke and liver and veines nourishment for it selfe and to make it his owne to which the Apostle alludeth Eph. 4.16 This we shall finde in the elect Disciples Mat. 26.22 And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I The like you shall see in them when he spake of the dangerous state that rich men are in Mat. 19.25 27. and yet one would have thought that Doctrine did little concerne them And certainely this is one cause why so many though they heare us constantly profit so little Heb. 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle of the Iewes that perished in the wildernesse not being mixed with faith in them that heard it They are apt to put of from themselves to others whatsoever is taught like to those the Lord complaines of Hos. 8.12 I have written to him the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And thus have I finished those duties that are to be performed by us during the time that we are in hearing the Word Now follow those that are to be done after we have heard the Word if we desire to reape fruit by it And those also are principally five First we must be carefull to keepe that which we have received both in our minde and in our affections Heb. 2.1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip And of the the blessed Virgin it is said Luk. 2.51 But his mother kept all these sayings in her heart For 1 as the best seed must have a time to tarry in the ground or it can never bring fruit so is it with the Word Luk. 8.15 The good ground are they which in an honest and good heart having heard the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience 2. Our carelesnesse in laying up the Word and hiding it that we may keepe it gives great advantage to Satan to steale it from us as the loose and carelesse laying of our money or goods doth to a thiefe yea makes many a child and servant false that otherwise would have beere true Marke this in the parable Out of what hearers hearts did Satan steale the Word Out of theirs that were like the high way that had no earth to hide or cover the seed Luk 8.12 3. This carelesnesse to keepe the good Word is a high contempt done to it which God must needs take vengeance of Therefore the Apostle Heb. 2. when he had said verse 1. We ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip he adds this for a reason verse 3. How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Let men then impute the small good they get by their hearing unto this profane carelesnesse of keeping that which they have received 1. They are like sives that while they are in the water seeme to be full and to have a great quantity of water in them but take them out and there is not a jot left in them They forget presently what they heare and it never troubleth them Every one would count it a great judgement and be sensible of it in his temporall estate to get much and to put it into a bottomlesse purse not to bee able to keepe it because God blowes upon it as Hag. 1.6.9 And if a thiefe had taken your purse or broken into your house and robd you what outcries would you make But in his spirituall estate no man regards this 2. Nay they have no care nor desire to keepe and remember what they have heard for this indeed is the cause why mens memories are so bad they take no delight in the Word Ier. 2.32 Can a maid forget her ornaments or a bride her attire 3. The good affections and desires wrought by the Word they nourish not but they are presently choked with worldly businesse and pleasure Luk. 8.14 Secondly wee must meditate and seriously thinke of that which we have heard It is a duty injoyned us to thinke of good things Phil. 4.8 thinke of these things It is not enough to heare Gods Word but we must consider
unto the Lord and thy thoughts shall be established 3. They that pray not though they might be never so sure of these temporall blessings yet have they no just cause of comfort in them For they have them not with the blessing and favour of God 1. They come not rightly by them but like robbers breake into Gods storehouse and steale away his goods The richest man that is is bound to seeke even his bread of God every day Matth. 6.11 Give us this day our daily bread He hath no comfortable title to his food to his wealth that doth it not but is in Gods account a spirituall usurper and thiefe 2. Besides he can have no comfort in that he hath because it is not sanctified unto him it shall do him no good it shall do him much hurt rather A man may have these outward things without Gods blessing Hos. 13.11 I gave thee a king in mine anger and then they will be his bane it had beene much better for him to have beene without them Was not Goliahs strength 1 Sam. 17.9 Ahitophels wisdome 2 Sam. 17.23 and Herods eloquence Act. 12.23 so and yet all excellent gifts of God but they had them not with his blessing they were not sanctifyed unto them O that we had not too much experience of this daily in many that men may have abundance of these earthly blessings from God and have them with his curse as if God should have said as Pro. 1.32 The prosperity of fooles shall destroy them On the other side they that pray have just cause of comfort in these outward things be it little or much that they enjoy For 1. They have a blessed title to that they have they come honestly by it it is their owne they breake not into Gods treasury but by the key that God gave them they opened the doore and hold them by his gift 1 Cor. 3.22 All things are yours 2. That that they have is blessed and sanctified unto them 1 Tim. 4.4 5. Every creature of God is good to them that beleeve and know the truth for it is sanctifyed by the Word of God and prayer And thus have I answered the first reason Now to the second reason that it is needlesse to pray Because the good successe of all things depends upon and is to be ascribed not to prayer but to second causes and meanes God useth to work by and unto the reason will and endeavour of man The Lord say they hath set a constant course in nature and given a naturall force to sundry meanes and second causes to doe us good There is a covenant of God for the day and night mentioned Ier. 33.20 that they shall continue their courses which cannot faile So is therefore other ordinary meanes God hath given a naturall force to our meate to nourish us and to our cloathes to keepe us warme A good diet a good aire and exercise we see will keepe men in health though they never pray And as for wealth if men take paines in their calling and have also wisedome to order their affaires there is not one of a hundred but they prosper well enough In all labour saith Solomon Pro. 14.23 there is profit And Pro. 16.20 He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good Shall we thinke say some that the fasts that were kept so long and the prayers that were made were the cause why the plague ceased No no there is a naturall cause say they to be given of it till the aire was purged by the coldnesse of the season all your fasting and praying could do no good This reason and perswasion of the sufficiency that is in the meanes and in our owne endeavours hath in all ages marvellously prevailed to draw men from depending upon God and seeking unto him for helpe and comfort by prayer and doth certainly at this day And that not only with such as have beene infidells and openly wicked By the strength of mine hand have I done it saith the King of Assyria Esa. 10.13 and by my wisedome for I am prudent and Habac. 1.16 They sacrifice to their net and burne incense to their drag because by them their portion is fat and their meat plenteous But even such as have lived in Gods Church as we may see at large Esay 22.8 11 Yea Gods owne deare children have received much hurt by it as we may see in the example of Asa. 2. Chron. 16.12 In his disease he sought not to the Lord but to the Physitians For answer therefore unto it some things are first of all to be granted that is 1. That God useth not to helpe men without means as Iosh. 5.12 He fed them no longer with Manna from heaven when they came to Canaan where they might get corne So when God would deliver Peter out of the hand of Herod he caused the yron gate that lead unto the City to open of his owne accord and so he went out Acts 12.10 2. That God doth usually worke with and blesse the ordinary meanes Acts 9.19 When Paul had received meat he was strengthened And so are the places to be understood Prov. 14.23 In all labour there is profite and 16 20. He that handleth a matter wisely shall find good 3. That it is folly and sin for us to expect that God should helpe us when we neglect the ordinary meanes Matth. 4.7 Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God Exod. 14 15. The Lord said to Moses why cryest thou to mee Speake unto the children of Israel that they goe forward He blameth him for resting upon prayer with the neglect of the meanes Gods blessing may be confidently expected upon our endeavours in the use of lawfull meanes 1. Chr. 22.16 Arise and be doing saith David to his sonne and the Lord will be with thee But all this is no sufficient cause to keepe us from prayer For 1. God is the authour and giver of all meanes when he intends to helpe us and doe us good he will give us the ordinary meanes to receive good by when he intends the contrary he will withold the meanes Iob 38.28 29. Hath the raine a father or who hath begotten the drops of the dew Out of whose wombe came the Ice and the hoary frost who hath gendered it and Psal. 104.3 He walketh upon the wings of the wind It was he only that sent that goodly season in the beginning of winter which these men say was the cause why the plague ceased 2. The vertue that is in any meanes to doe us good commeth wholly from God He is the Lord of nature Though he have given to man the faculty of reason and freedome of will in civill and morall actions and to our food and other creatures a naturall vertue to do us good yet that we are able to use this faculty that we have or the creature to put forth that vertue that is in it to the good of man comes wholly of God He keepeth the raines
confession which we are to be exhorted unto from the example of David if we desire to finde mercy with God as David did we must above all things be willing and ready to confesse our sins unto the Lord himselfe Of all the three kinds of confession that have beene commended unto us in the example of David this is the principall this all Gods people must strive to make most conscience of This is that kind of confession of sins that Gods Saints have most practised and found comfort in I acknowledged my sin unto thee saith David Psal. 32.5 I said I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord. I will arise saith the prodigall Luke 15.18 and goe to my father and will say unto him Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee This is the confession which the holy Ghost in Scripture doth most urge and commend unto us and for one word he speaketh of the other two kinds he speaketh twenty of this Which is worthy to be observed that even by this one point wee may discerne how contrary the doctrine of the Church of Rome is unto the doctrine of the spirit of God in the holy Scriptures For what is that confession of sins that the Papists speake so much of in all their Catechismes which they urge as a matter of so great necessity which they call a Sacrament which they make one of the three essentiall parts of true repentance without which they say no man can receive absolution and remission of his sins nor entrance into the kingdome of heaven Surely it is not the confession of sins that is made unto God but that which is made in the eares of a Priest unto which they ascribe all this And though they cannot deny but that inward confession of our daily sins unto God is good yet neither doe they account it sufficient for any mans salvation nor doe they urge it as a matter of so great necessity or profit as the confession of sins to a Priest is Now of this confession of sins that is made unto the Lord there be two kinds For first we confesse our sins unto God both in our publike prayers ordinary and extraordinary that we make in the Congregation and in our private prayers likewise both ordinary and extraordinary And this confession of sins made unto God thus is doubtlesse both profitable and necessary to be used for it is a principall part of our prayer comprehended under the name of supplication 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 2.1 and enjoyned us in the fift petition of the Lords prayer Mat. 6.12 as that indeed that maketh all the rest of our prayers the more acceptable unto God This is that kind of confession that is mentioned by Nehemiah 9.2 and enjoyned by Ezra 10.11 with this in our Liturgie according to the direction of the holy Scripture we begin our publike prayers and all Gods people that desire the benefit of the prayers of the Congregation should make conscience of this to come so soone to the Church that they may joyne with the Congregation even in that Secondly There is a confession of sins that we make unto God in secret when we have none other witnesse of it but the Lord himselfe And this is that which our Saviour chiefely commendeth unto his people under that direction which he giveth us Mat. 6.6 When thou prayest enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut to the doore pray to thy father which is in secret and verse 18. Shew thy selfe to fast and to be humbled for thy sins to thy father which is in secret And this is that confession of our sins unto God which we must labour to bring our hearts unto and even to exercise our selves unto it according to that phrase of the Apostle 1 Tim. 4.7 Exercise thy selfe unto godlinesse All other outward exercises of mortification as fasting and setting taskes of devotion unto our selves of reading so much saying over so many prayers confessing of our sins to a Priest have no such force as this to bring our hearts either to mortification or comfort but are like those bodily exercises of which the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 4 8. Bodily exercise profiteth little Now for the further enforcing of this exhortation and working in us all more conscience of this duty of confessing and bewailing our sins in secret unto God 1. I will give you certaine motives to provoke you unto it 2. I will shew you some helpes and meanes whereby you may be enabled to doe it And the motives shall be but three 1. From the necessity of this duty 2. From the conveniencie of it 3. For the fruit and benefit that is to be reaped by it And first for the necessity of it We know that all men the civilest yea the holiest man that is is bound to make confession of his sins to God So did Nehemiah Neh 15. and Daniel Dan 9.5.7.8 If wee saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 1.8 10. say wee have no sinne that is as is plaine by the antithesis that he maketh verse 9. if we cannot in our prayers to God finde in our selues sins to confesse unto him wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us yea wee make him a lyar and his word whatsoever profession we make of it is not in us that is in our hearts wee receive it not wee beleeve it not Yea no man can have hope God will pardon his sin till he can bring his heart to confesse it unto God nor have so comfortable assurance of the pardon of any sin that he never yet particularly confessed and accused himselfe of before as he may have of the other For the promise of mercy at least of the comfortable assurance of mercy from God is made upon this condition Returne thou back-sliding Israel saith the Lord â—â—re 3.12 13. and I will not cause mine anger to fall upon you for I am mercifull saith the Lord onely acknowledge thine iniquity This is plaine in that prayer Solomon maketh for Gods people that should bee in captivity 1 King 8.47 50. If they shall bethinke themselves and repent and make supplication unto thee saying wee have sinned and have done perversly wee have committed wickednesse then heare thou their prayer and forgive thy people that have sinned against thee And thus runneth the promise also 1 Iohn 1.9 If we confesse our sinnes hee is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins If we confesse them we have assurance of the forgivenesse of them but not else Now every man hath some personall and particular siâ—s that cannot be confessed in any of the prayers that we make with others either in publike or private If any other man be our mouth to God he cannot confesse them because he knoweth them not 1 Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of man that is in him If we our selves doe conceive the prayer we will not neither is it fit we should discover it before
on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should bee plagued And see how long and how heavily the wrong that he had done lay upon Pauls conscience he could never forget it 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a persecutor and injurious And so it will do upon every one of our consciences one day if we have bin injurious to any man howsoever we sleight it now and make nothing of it upon pretence either of the basenes or of the badnes of the parties we have done wrong unto Remember what I told you of the Gibeonites and how Davids heart smote him for wronging Saul as bad a man as could live 1 Sam. 24.5 But of all the hurts and wrongs we have done unto men by our sins the hurt that we have done them in their soules if we have bin any way the cause of their eternall perdition that may be to us a just cause of sorrow and trouble of mind for our sins O the bloud of soules which wee have destroyed by our sins will lye heavy and give an intollerable weight to our sins when God shall charge us with it And that we may and many doe make themselves guilty of diverse wayes Not only 1. by drawing and forcing others to sin by our authority as David did here both the messengers he sent to bring Bathsheba unto him 2 Sam 11,4 and Ioab whom he commanded to make away Vriah 2 Sam. 11.15 and as Absalom did his servants to murder Amnon 2 Sam. 13.28 and as Paul had done upon whose conscience this lay a long time that he had compelled many to blaspheme Act. 26.11 And 2. by drawing others unto sin either by our example or perswasion as David and his messengers did Bathsheba here 2 Sam. 11.4 and as full many a one dayly doth by being the authors beginning of sin unto others as the Prophet speaketh Mica 1.13 But even 3. by with-holding from any the helpe and meanes that God hath charged us to afford them for the preserving of their soules from perdition As you all will account that nurse that famisheth the child by with-holding the breast and food from it to have bin a murderer of it as much as if she had poisoned or cut the throat of it And surely many of us have just cause to feare God will one day say to us concerning the soules of any that have perished in our flocks that are ministers or in our families that are parents or masters as he doth to the Prophet Ezek. 3.18 His bloud will I require at thy hand Now for the second branch of the Doctrine Though our sins may justly trouble us in all these respects yet the chiefe thing above all others that should move us to hate sin and to mourne for it is the consideration of that offence we have committed by our sins against the Lord our God Observe the proofe of this in three points First This is that that hath had chiefe force in keeping Gods people from sin when they have bin tempted unto it As we see in the example of Ioseph Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse and sin against God He considered not so much the wrong he should do his maister though that he knew was very great as the offence he should cōmit against God So David professeth Ps. 19.11 I have hid thy word in mine heart that I might not sin against thee The cause why he loved Gods word so much and tooke such paines by meditation prayer to make it his owne was that he might bee kept from sinning against God Secondly This is that that hath broken the hearts of Gods people and caused them to melt in sorrow for sin after they have committed it that they have done the thing that God is displeased with that hee is grieved and dishonoured by This was Davids maine griefe here And so in the confession he maketh to Nathan 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned against the Lord. And Psal. 41.4 Lord be mercifull unto me heale my soule for I have sinned against thee This was the maine thing that troubled the prodigal child that he had displeased his father Lu. 15.18 I will go to my father and will say unto him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee Against thee thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Thirdly and lastly this is the principall thing that distinguisheth the obedience repentance and sorrow for sin which is sincere from that that is counterfeit An hypocrite we know may make great shew of obedience of doing the will of God 2 Chron. 25.2 Amaziah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart The main thing that approveth the truth sincerity of our obedience is this when in doing the good things we do we respect the Lord himselfe we doe that that we doe because we would not offend him because we desire to please and honour him When we live not to our selves but to the Lord Rom. 14.7 8. Thus the Apostle proveth the sincerity of heart that was in those weak Christians that did make conscience both of using not using the meats prohibited by the law of Moses that both of them did it to the Lord Rom. 14.6 So an hypocrite may be able to mourn deeply for sin and wish with all his heart it were undone in respect of the mischiefe punishment of sin that either he feeleth or feareth As we see in the examples of Cain Saul and Ahab Iudas But this is a certaine note of Gods child when the chiefe thing that maketh us mourne for sin is that we have displeased grieved our father by it Therfore is true repentance called by the Apostle Act. 20.21 Repentance toward God Such a repentance as the respect we have unto God hath wrought in us And the sorrow for sin that causeth repentance unto salvation is called 2 Cor. 7.10 A sorrow that is according to God So it is said of Gods people that they lamented after the Lord. 1 Sam. 7.2 This sorrow proceedeth not from selfe love as the other doth but from love to God when though a man know himselfe to be reconciled to God and delivered from the wrath to come yea because he doth so and hath the spirit of grace that assureth him of Gods favour therfore he mourneth is troubled in heart that he hath by his sins offended grieved so good a father This is that sincere sorrow that God promiseth to worke in the hearts of his people Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him not for themselves as one mourneth for his only sonne Lecture XLIIII On Psalme 51.4 Decemb. 26. 1626. IT Followeth now that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the
admit of no duty to be enjoyned us but that which is easie we must never looke to come to heaven Wee know who it was that said Matth. 7.14 Strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life and few there be that finde it And though it be an evill temper and constitution of the body to be too tender yet cannot the conscience be too tender the best temper and constitution of the conscience is to be sensible of the least sin Keepe my law saith the Lord Proverbs 7.2 as the apple of thine eye The conscience of Gods child towards Gods commandements is as tender a thing as the apple of the eye the least thing will offend it 2. This precisenes in making conscience of the least sin will not make a Christian life wearisome and uncomfortable unto him nay it is the onely way to make our lives comfortable unto us indeed if we could bring our hearts to this to make conscience of the least sin It is a certaine truth which Solomon speaketh of all the wayes of true piety Prov. 3.17 Her wayes are wayes of pleasantnesse and all her pathes are peace Certainly every yoke of Christ is easie and every burden that he layeth upon us is light as he telleth us that cannot deceive us Matth. 11.30 His commandements are not grievous saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.3 The strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience that the Lord requireth of us in this case is not a legall strictnesse and precisenesse of obedience but an Evangelicall 2 Cor. 8.12 If there be first a willing mind it is accepted God requireth no more of us but that we wittingly give not our selves liberty in the least sin but that we doe our unfeined endeavour to keepe our selves from the least sin and not to suffer the least of our corruptions to passe without a censure no not a thought no not a dreame that favoureth of corruption as it appeareth by the equitie of that law which wee find Deuteron 23.10 11. This precisenesse and nothing without this will give us assurance of the uprightnesse of our hearts and this assurance will breed that peace and soundnesse of joy in us as nothing in the world besides is able to doe So it is said of the people in Davids time 1 Chron. 29.9 The people rejoyced for that they had offered willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly This is that that worketh true confidence and security in the conscience of a Christian as David speaketh Psal. 119.6 Then shall I not be ashamed when I have respect unto all thy commandements Such need not feare their sins nor the curse of the law due to sin For against such there is no law as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.23 The fourth and last use that this doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe of such as blame many of Gods servāts for nothing more then this that they are so precise in trifles in matters of very small moment This they taxe them for as for a very foule fault They love say they to be singular and to shew themselves more holy then all other men in matters of nothing Forsooth they will not do as other men do Nay they will not speake as other men speake O they may not sweare no not by faith troth This ridiculous precisenes in toyes trifles say they we cannot abide And this is certainly one chiefe ground of all the contempt hatred that most men do beare unto the servants of God they esteem us all to be no better then hypocrites because of this Now unto these men I have three things to say 1. That there is a kind of precisenes in smal matters that is indeed to be blamed as a certain note of hypocrisie 2 That all precisenes is not so 3. How men should carry themselves towards such as they so much mislike And for the first I will give you two notes to try it by 1. Why men are strict and precise and place religion and holinesse in such things as God hath given no such commandement nor direction for in his word The strictnesse and precisenesse of the Pharisees in observing their purifications our Saviour calleth hypocrisie because they had no ground for their conscience therein but onely the commandement and traditions of men Matth. 7.6 7. The precisenesse of the Papists in keeping their Lent and abstaining from meat upon opinion of holinesse the Apostle calleth hypocrisie because there is no warrant for it in the Word For every creature of God is sanctified and the use of it allowed unto us by the Word 1 Timothy 4.2.5 And certainly there are a world of such Popish hypocrites that are exceedingly scrupulous and precise and zealous in observing the traditions of men that doe observe sundry rites and customes of the Church not onely out of obedience to the authority whereby they are enjoyned but even out of conscience to the things themselves and perswasion that neither of the Sacraments would doe them or their children good if they should be received without those ceremonies that the Church hath enjoyned their feare towards God is taught by the precepts of men as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 29.13 that will urge and presse their ministers much more for the observation of these things then either for preaching or any other dutie of his ministery that God hath enjoyned him These precisians are grosse hypocrites certainely 2. Admit we have a commandement of God against these things that we are so scrupulous and precise in yet if we make more conscience of the commandements of God touching these smaller things then we doe of the greatest and weightiest of them this is also a certaine note of an hypocrite For so our Saviour proveth the Pharisees to be hypocrites because they were so precise in tithing of Mint and Annise and Cummin which yet they had a commandement from God to doe and yet omitted the weightier matters of the law as judgement and mercy and fidelity they strained at a gnat and swallowed a camell Mat. 23.23 24. And this is the first thing I have to say unto these men there is a kind of precisenesse in small matters that is no better then hypocrisie Secondly I say that all precisenes even in small matters is not hypocrisie It is no folly nor fault in a Christian to be precise in avoiding and making conscience of the least thing that God hath forbidden us Nay it is certainly the fault of the best of us that we are not so strict and precise that way as we ought to be This I will make plaine unto you both by examples and by precepts The examples are three Daniel was precise even in a matter of ceremony Dan. 1.8 H◠purposed in his heart that he would not defile himselfe with the portion of the Kings meate Our Saviour was so precise even in a matter of circumstance in Gods worship as that because God had commanded the passeover should bee
us in his word without all reasoning against it we must justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken The second degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this We must not onely beleeve every thing to be undoubtedly true which God hath spoken but also allow and approve of it as most just and equall without all murmuring against it See the truth of this 1 in the word of Doctrine and of all those truths that God hath revealed to us in his word Psal. 19.9 The judgements of the Lord by which he meaneth the whole word not the law onely as appeareth plainely by the effect of them mentioned vers 10. are true and not so onely but righteous altogether According to that which the Lord speaketh of them Pro. 8.8 All the words of my mouth are in righteousnesse there is nothing that is froward or perverse in them There is not one Doctrine taught nothing appointed but it is most holy and pure and good Thus must we justifie the Lord in whatsoever he hath spoken 2 In the word of precept even those commandements of God which are most against us and those corruptions that are strongest in us So speaketh David Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And Paul Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good 3 So must we also justifie the Lord in all his reproofes and threatnings how sharpe soever they have beene So did the King and Princes of Iuda when they were sharply reproved and menaced by Semajah the Prophet they replyed not nor fretted against the Prophet but confessed 2 Chron. 12.6 The Lord is righteous And Hezekiah when Esay dealt roundly with him in the name of the Lord for shewing all his treasures to the King of Babilons Embassadours 2 King 20.19 Good is the word of the Lord which thou hast spoken Yea the Lord requireth this of all his people that they say Amen and set their seale to every curse of his law and that upon paine of his eternall curse Deut. 27.26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not all the words of this law and all the people shall say Amen The third and last degree wherein God must be justified in whatsoever hee hath spoken is this we must receive take to heart and submit our selves to the word in all things So it is said of Iohns hearers Luk. 7.29 30. All the people that heard him and the publicans justified God being baptized with the baptisme of Iohn they tooke to heart the things that God spake by him and submitted themselves to Gods ordinance in his ministery but the Pharisees and Lawyers that did not so rejected the counsell of God against themselves See this 1 in the word of doctrine Of Peters hearers it is said that they received the Word with gladnesse Acts 2.41 they found sweetnesse in it Every truth revealed in the Word is sweet to a good heart Psal. 119.103 O how sweet are thy words unto my tast yea sweeter then any hony unto my mouth 2 See it also in the word of precept Though we be not able to obey some commandements of God exactly and in all points yet must we love all Gods commandements and delight in them and be glad God hath given us such lawes to curb our corruptions and to guide us and we must endeavour to keepe them As Paul speaketh of himselfe Rom. 7.22 I delight in the law of God in my inner man 3 See this in the word of promise We must not onely beleeve every promise to bee true but we must be affected with Gods promises and take comfort in them So Paul speaketh of the faithfull Heb. 11.13 Having seene the promises concerning Christ a farre off and being perswaded of them they embraced them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kissed them and hugd them 4 and lastly See this in the word of reproofe and threatning we must be moved and affected with the rebukes and menaces of the word So it is said of Noah when God had revealed to him his purpose for the destruction of the world Heb. 11.7 He was moved with feare and prepared the arke for the saving of his house And of Iosiah 2 Chron. 34.27 That his heart was tender and he did humble himselfe before God when he heard the law but read and what God had threatned to bring upon that place The reasons and grounds of this Doctrine why we should in this manner justifie the Lord in whatsoever he speaketh even by his servants and Ministers to beleeve it as most true to allow of it and subscribe to it as most just righteous and consequently to take it to heart and submit our selves to it are two The first respecteth the speaker himselfe It is the Lord saith Ely 1 Sam. 3.18 when Samuel a child declared to him what God had threatned to bring upon him and his house As if he had said It becommeth me to beleeve this it becommeth me not to murmur against it it becommeth me to humble submit my selfe unto it It is the Lord. In every truth that is taught us in every commandement that is pressed upon us in every reproofe that is given us in every threat that is denounced against us if it be done by warrant of the Word whosoever the messenger be it is the Lord that speaketh unto us as David heere acknowledgeth in that that was spoken by Nathan It is God that cryeth out against us and our sinnes in the ministery of his Word the preachers are but his voice as Iohn the Baptist saith Iohn 1.23 And it becommeth us all to justifie God when he speaketh How shall we escape saith the Apostle Heb. 12.25 if we turne away from him that speaketh from heaven The second reason respecteth the things themselves that are spoken For whatsoever the Lord hath spoken in his Word be it doctrine or commandement or reproofe or threat it is spoken in love to all his people and it is for our good that he hath spoken as he hath done Doe not my words saith the Lord Mic. 2.7 do good to him that walketh uprightly As if God should say Is there any thing in all my Word that is not wholsome and profitable unto my people This moved Hezekiah to receive that sharpe message so well 2 King 20.19 Good is the Word of the Lord which thou hast spoken The use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for reproofe principally For this is a common sinne yea a mother sinne and cause of most other sinnes that men do not justifie God when he speaketh give not that honour to the Word of God that is due unto it Foure sorts of men especially there be that offend this way First Such as though they heare and read the Word ordinarily yet give not credit unto it but after many yeares enjoying of the Word are not fully perswaded of many truths many articles of the faith that are clearely
setting our hearts upon any earthly comfort of admiring and affecting it much and labour to bring our hearts to a more meane conceit of these things to bee more indifferently affected towards them If riches increase set not your heart upon them saith David Psal. 62.10 And describing the man that shall go to heauen he saith Ps. 24.4 he is such a one as hath not lift up his soule to vanity No man that warreth saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life And 1 Cor. 7.31 They that use this world must take heed of over-using it they must not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the fashion of this world passeth away We must part with all these things and the faster our hearts do cleave and are glued to them the more painefull will it be unto us to part with them In which respect certainely as it may be said of our whole land that if the Lord should bring these miseries upon us which the Palatinate and Bohemia and Germany have long endured we should be farre worse able to beare them then they or any other nation under heaven because we are so tender and delicate by the long peace and aboundance of all things we have enjoyed So may I say to every one of you that are rich and to you that are given to ease and to pleasure that the crosse and persecution the troubles and afflictions we have cause to looke for will be more heavie and intollerable to you then to others of Gods people If Moses had not learned to make light account of riches and of pleasures hee could never have so willingly and patiently endured to suffer affliction with the people of God as the Apostle observeth Heb. 11.25 26. Thirdly He that would be able patiently and Christianly to endure troubles and afflictions of what kind soever they be must before hand acquaint himselfe well with the Word of God he must be well seene and exercised in it And indeed this is one principall cause why the Lord hath given us his holy Word in wriâ—ing that by it he might prepare us for affliction and breed true patience and comfort in us Whatsoever things were written asore time saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning what learning may you say What is it that God would have us learne by them that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Many of the Philosophers have given in their writings excellent rules and grounds of patience but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and patience that was wrought in men by their precepts and rules was stupidity and senslessenesse rather then true patience the patience and comfort of the holy Scripture is the onely true and Christian patience In which respect our Saviour giveth this title to his holy Word he calleth it the Word of his patience because saith he Rev. 3.10 thou hast kept the Word of my patience I will also keepe thee from the houre of temptation The holy Scriptures are fitly resembled and typified by that tower of David mentioned Cant. 4.4 builded for an armoury wherein there hang a thousand bucklers under which a man may without feare and with great safety encounter with the strongest and fiercest temptation and affliction that can assault him all shields of mighty men all armour of proofe such as all the Lords Worthies Iob and David and Paul and the rest have had good proofe and triall of in all their afflictions Heare what Iob saith of this armour Iob 23.12 I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food As if he should say No food no not my necessary food did ever so susteine and strengthen me so refresh and revive my fainting body as the Word of God hath my soule in all my afflictions Heare what David saith of this who was also a man of sorrowes one that was much exercised with afflictions of all kinds Psal. 119.50 This that is to say the Word of God of which he had spoken in the former verse is my comfort in my affliction for thy Word hath quickned me And verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delights he speaketh in the plurall number As if he had said instar omnium in stead of all manner of delights unto me I should then have perished in mine affliction And verse 143. Trouble and anguish have taken hold on me yet thy commandements are my delights As if he should say In my greatest trouble in the extreamest anguish of my soule thy Word yeelded comfort unto me Therefore also you shall find he cryeth for nothing so earnestly in all his affliction as for understanding and knowledge in the Word Psal. 119. When hee had spoken verse 143. of the trouble and anguish he was in he cryeth in the next verse Give me understanding in thy testimonies he meaneth and I shall live And verse 169. Let my cry come neere before thee O Lord give me understanding according to thy Word And verse 171. My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes See also the proofe that Paul had of this armour of the patience and comfort of the Scriptures in all his afflictions For speaking 2 Cor. 6.4 5. that he and all the rest of the Apostles did in all things approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumules he telleth how and by what meanes he attained unto this grace to endure so much misery with so great patience he reckoneth verse 6 and 7. this for a principall by knowledge saith he and by the word of truth And surely 1 if there were nothing els to breed in our hearts an high esteeme of the Word of God to cause us to seeke the knowledge of it to exercise our selves with delight in the reading and hearing and meditation of it this were sufficient to do it even the patience comfort it will yeeld us in all our afflictions The remembrance of one sentence of holy Scripture will be more effectuall to yeeld us comfort in the evill day in the houre of temptation will have more force to repell Satan in his fiercest assaults then is in all the wisdome of the world in all the counsell of our friends that shall be then about us For it is the sword of Gods spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Saviour the Captaine of our Salvation did overcome the divell and drive him away as you may see in the story of his temptations Matth. 4.4 7 10. Therefore also our Saviour when he promiseth his Disciples to send them the Comforter after his departure from them he telleth them how and by what meanes he should comfort them Iohn 14.26 He shall teach you all things and bring all things unto your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you By giving them understanding in
shall perish in that day as Bildad speaketh Iob 8.13 Yea the hope of every wicked man shall perish saith the holy Ghost Proverbs 10.28 But of true hope it is said Romans 5.5 that it maketh not ashamed it will not deceive nor disappoint him that hath it when hee shall have most need of it A few notes I will give you to try your hope by First He that hath true hope got it by the Word and the ministery thereof So saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 That by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we might have hope The holy Scriptures are the breeders of true hope Yea of hope it may be said as it is of saith Hope commeth by hearing When he had spoken Col. 1.5 of the hope they had of that happines that was laid up for them in heaven he sheweth the means wherby it was wrought in them Ye have heard of it before saith hee in the word of the truth of the Gospel He calleth it therefore verse 23. the hope of the Gospel Alas then such as never received good by the word never felt any power or comfort in it never regarded nor tooke delight to read or heare it are not acquainted with it nor exercised in it at all what sound hope can they have to go to heaven when they die No no their doome is set downe Ps. 119.155 Salvation is far from the wicked sor they seeke not thy statutes They that care so little for Gods Word are far off from any true hope of salvation Secondly True hope is grounded upon true faith in Christ. For Christ is our hope as the Apostle calleth him 1 Tim. 1.1 the only ground we have to hope we shall goe to heaven And Col. 1.27 Christ is in you the hope of glory Till Christ be in us by faith we can have no hope of glory And Rom. 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving that ye may abound in hope through the power of the holy Ghost Without faith no hope as faith aboundeth so will hope also O then they that talke much of their hope and yet with Papists hold it presumption to say they are assured that Christ died for them and that their sins are forgiven them will be found in the time of triall to have no true hope in them They that are without Christ have no hope saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.12 Thirdly He that hath true hope cannot choose but think oft of heaven mind heavenly things more then earthly Where the treasure is saith our Saviour Mat. 6.21 there will the heart be also Gods spirit is compared unto fire Mat. 3.11 and will cause the heart it dwelleth in to mount upward and to think oft of heaven Our Saviour in that perfect forme of prayer he hath given us teacheth us we can never pray well unlesse our thoughts be in heaven For he teacheth us to direct our prayers to our father which is in heaven Matth. 6.9 to lift up our hearts to heaven when we pray yea he teacheth us to pray to God that his kingdome may come ver 10 to desire and looke after the glory and happinesse of the kingdome of heaven And these should be our thoughts not only when we pray but at other times also Set your affections saith the Apostle Col. 3.2 3. on things above not on things on the earth for your life is bid with Christ in God He that is perswaded his life happines is in heaven cannot chuse but have his thoughts and affections much set upon the things above Thus the Apostle saith of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Heb. 11.15 16. that they were not mindfull of that countrey from whence they came out but desired a better country that is an heavenly al their mind was of that wherfore God was not ashamed to be called their God because they minded heaven so much for he had prepared them a City Hee then that never speaketh nor heareth nor thinketh of heaven with any delight that feeleth in himselfe no desires nor longings that way but all his thoughts and affections are ever groviling upon the earth certainly hath no true hope in himselfe to go to heaven when he dieth For of them that mind earthly things onely or chiefly the Holy Ghost hath given sentence Phil. 3.19 that their end is destruction they shall never go to heaven Fourthly and lastly He that hath true hope to go to heaven will be carefull to prepare and fit himselfe for it 1. By ridding his heart and hands from every thing that will keepe him out of heaven Every one saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.3 that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe as he is pure He knoweth no uncleane thing must come there Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord saith David Psal. 24.3 4. and who shall stand in his holy place He and none but he that hath cleane hands and a pure heart who hath not lift up his soule unto vanity nor sworne deceitfully 2. He exerciseth himselfe in those things that may be of most use to him when he comes there Lay up for your selves saith our Saviour Mat. 6.20 treasures in heaven Seeke to be rich there Our Merchants that trade into Turky or Persia or such farre countries count it good husbandry to lay out their moneyes heere before they goe upon such commodities as they know will be of best esteeme and sell best in those countries And so will the wise Christian doe that hopeth to goe to heaven Our trading that we busie our selves in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is for heaven saith the Apostle Phil. 3.20 This is that that our Saviour meaneth Luk. 12.33 Give almes and so provide your selves bâ—ggs that wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not As if he should say that that is so bestowed will prove more to your advantage when you shall come there then all that you keepe by you or lay out otherwise Our works will follow us Rev. 14.13 yea they will be there before us Luk. 16.9 Certainly the hope we have to go to heaven if it be sound will have great force to restraine us from sinne and worke in us a care of a godly life When Paul had spoken at large of the assured hope and longing desire that was in him and all the faithfull of their going to heaven he concludeth thus 2 Cor. 5.9 Therefore we labour that whether present or absent living or dying we may be accepted of him And 2 Pet. 3.14 Wherefore beloved seeing yee looke for such things such happinesse and glory in heaven be diligent that yee may bee found of him in peace without spot and blamelesse Alasse then what hope can most men have to go to heaven when they die that have no care at all to prepare themselves for that place while they live Be not deceived saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.9 10. neither fornicatours nor theeves nor covetous persons nor
drunkards nor railers nor extortioners shall inherit the kingdome of God They that will not or cannot forsake their sinnes how can they hope to go to heaven They that spend all their time in providing for this life but make no provision for heaven have no care to doe that that may yeeld them profit and increase when they shall come thither what hope can they have to go to heaven when they die Be not deceived saith the Apostle Gal. 6.7 8. God is not mocked for whatsoever a man soweth that shall be also reape he that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the spirit shall of the spirit reape everlasting life Seaventhly He that would with patience and comfort beare troubles and afflictions when they shall come and stand in the evill day must be carefull before hand to lead a godly life and to get a good conscience The godly man that maketh conscience of all his waies may seeme to get no good by it at all but to be rather a great looser by it in the world while the daies of peace and plenty and jollity do last Long peace and plenty hath in all ages bred in worldly men a humour to hate and scorne true piety Ye have shamed and dashed out of countenance saith the Lord Psal 14.6 the counsell of the poore and humbled Christian because the Lord is his refuge And Esa. 59.15 He that departeth from evill and dareth not do as other men do maketh himselfe a prey every body will be apt to do him wrong But shall we thinke that piety will never stand a man in more stead then thus even in this life Yes yes beloved When the evill day shall come the godly man shall find his labour hath not beene in vaine he shall certainely find more strength and comfort in that day then any other man can do Riches profit not in the day of wrath saith Solomon Pro. 11.4 but righteousnesse doth righteousnesse delivereth from death Vnto the upright saith David Psal. 112.4 there ariseth light in the darknesse comfort in time of greatest heavinesse Thy light shall rise in obscurity saith the Lord Esa. 58.10 When there shall be a palpable darknes in all the land of Egypt Gods people shall have light in their dwellings Exod. 10.22 23. and thy darknesse thy trouble and affliction shall be for comfort and joy as the noone day The Apostle mentioning the meanes whereby he was enabled to beare with such patience such afflictions necessities distresses stripes and imprisonments among others reckoneth this 2 Cor. 6.7 by the armour of righteousnesse on the right hand and on the left And speaking of all the parts of the Christian armour Ephes. 6.14 he calleth this the brest plate Certainely the testimony that our conscience shall give us that we have endeavoured in all our waies to please God will be as armour of proofe unto us in the evill day It will be so to us that are Ministers as we shall find in two notable examples The first is Ieremies Ier. 17.16 17 I have not hastened from being a pastour to follow thee as Ionah did neither have I desired the wofull day this wofull captivity that thou hast caused me to denounce that which came out of my lips was right before thee As if he had said I have dealt faithfully in my ministery And what followeth Be not a terrour unto me thou art my hope in the day of evill God will not be a terrour to such Ministers but their hope and comfort in the evill day The other example is Pauls 2 Cor. 1. Who having spoken of the troubles he had in Asia wherein saith he ver 8. we were pressed out of measure above strength insomuch that we despaired even of life telleth you verse 12. what it was that yeelded him comfort in that great distresse even the testimony of his conscience that in simplicty and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome as the flaunting Corinthian preachers did he had exercised himselfe in his Ministery And as this will be a great supporter to us that are Ministers in all our afflictions so will it certainely be to you that are Gods people also See this in the example of good Hezekiah who when the dolefull message was brought him from God by the Prophet to set his house in order for he must die and not live comforteth himselfe in this testimony of his conscience Esa. 38.3 Remember now O Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart This will comfort a man on his death bed And so our Saviour assureth us Matth. 7.24 25. that he that heareth the Word and doth it maketh conscience to practise what he knoweth is like the wise man that built his house upon a rock and though the raine fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon him that is the most sore and violent tentations or afflictions come that can come yet shal he be able to stand and abide them all O thinke of this you that are so carelesse of your practise carelesse of your consciences whose religion standeth onely in hearing and in a profession of the truth certainely when the evill day shall come you will be found to be foolish builders that have built upon the sand when the raine shall fall and the winds blow and the flouds beate upon you when great troubles and afflictions shall come upon you you will never be able to stand out you must needs fall and sinke under them and your fall will be great as our Saviour speaketh there Matth. 7.26 â—7 The eight and last meanes whereby this grace of Christian patience to beare all troubles and afflictions comfortably may be obtained is prayer If any man lack wisdome saith the Apostle Iam. 1.5 and by wisdome he meaneth patience in that place let him aske of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it shall be given him Heere is a plaine promise you see And the Apostle when he had exhorted the Romanes Rom. 12.12 to be patient in tribulation he addeth immediatly continuing instant in prayer Instant and earnest prayer and continuing in it is the meanes to make us patient in tribulation So speaking of the compleat armour whereby a Christian may be made able to beare and stand out in the evill day he nameth this as a principall part of it Ephes. 6.18 Praying alwaies not by fits and starts with all prayer and supplication according as our own and the Churches various necessities shall require in the spirit fervently not formally and with lip labour onely watching thereunto against distractions and wandring thoughts with all perseverance holding out and not giving over when we speed not at the first This was the way whereby Iob sought strength to beare his afflictions Iob 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye poureth out teares unto God And David when many of his mortall enemies compassed him about
but I give my selfe unto prayer saith he Psal 109.4 Nay this was the way whereby our blessed Saviour sought strength to beare his extreame sufferings Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that he feared though the cup were not removed yet strength was given him to beare it with patience Let me apply this in a word or two 1. Would you know the true cause you have so little patience surely it is because you do pray so little 2. Let the signes God giveth us every day of marvellous troublesome times that are at hand make us all more frequent and fervent in prayer 3. We should call upon and exhort Gods people to fasting and prayer Is there any such meanes either to stand in the gap and keepe out Gods judgements or to prepare us with patience and strength to beare them as fasting and prayer is Well take this for a conclusion to your comfort which you shall read Act. 2.20 21. When the Sun shall be turned into darknesse and the Moone into bloud when the darkest and saddest times shall come that can come yet it shall come to passe that whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved He that can pray shall doe well enough LECTVRES ON PSAL. LI. 5. Lecture LV. On Psalme LI. 5. April XXIIII MDCXXVII Behold I was borne or brought forth in iniquity and in sinne did my mother conceive me WE have already heard that David in suing unto God for the pardon of his sinnes doth make confession of them unto God And not content to have done it generally in the 3. verse he doth it in the former verse in this that I have now read and in that which followeth more fully and particularly I have done this evill that Nathan hath charged me with Yea he amplifieth and aggravateth his sinne by these three considerations 1. Of the person against whom he had sinned in the fourth verse Against thee thee onely have I sinned and done this evill in thy sight 2. Of the fountaine and root whence these his sinnes did spring in this verse 3. Of the knowledge and truth of grace that he had received from God before he fell into these sinnes in the verse following Now for the better opening of the words of this verse that so the Doctrine contained in it may more naturally arise two questions are to be moved and resolved concerning this what David meaneth by the iniquity and sinne that he heere complaineth he was borne and conceived in For the Anabaptists and such others as gainesay the Doctrine of originall sin and deny that infants stand guilty of any sin in the sight of God object two things against the proofe that is brought out of this most pregnant place against them First The word iniquity say they that David saith he was borne in is not to be taken properly in this place for sinne but for the punishment of sin and his meaning is no more but this as if he should have said I was borne in thy displeasure and in the punishment which thou didst justly inflict upon all women for the sinne of Eve Gen. 3.16 I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children in this punishment in this sorrow was I borne And two reasons may be pretended for this interpretation 1. That the word iniquity and sinne is oft in Scripture taken not properly but by a metonymie for the punishment of sinne as Gen. 19.15 Least ye be consumed in the iniquity of the city that is in the punishment of the city And Numb 14.33 Your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whordomes that is the punishment of your whordomes 2. That the word Cholel that David heere useth signifieth to bring forth with paine and trembling and commeth of the root Chol which signifieth to sorrow and tremble whereby it may seeme that David had in this word respect to the paines and sorrowes his mother felt in her travell when he was borne rather then to any iniquity that himselfe then stood guilty of Now for answer unto this cavill I say First That though the word iniquity be sometimes taken in Scripture not for sin but for the punishment of sinne yet it followeth not that it is so taken heere but by that that you shall heare in my further answer to this cavill and in the handling of the Doctrine it shall appeare unto you it cannot be so taken in this place Secondly Though the word Cholel that David useth heere do in the primitive sense signifie a bringing forth with sorrow and trembling such as women have in their travell yet it is farre more often and commonly used in the Scriptures to expresse any kind of making or bringing forth of things even without such sorrow or paine at all As Iob 26.13 His hand hath formed the crooked serpent And the son of God speaking of his eternall generation saith Pro. 8.24 25. When there was no depth I was brought forth before the mountaines I was brought forth So Deut. 32.18 Thou hast forgotten God that formed thee And Psal. 90.2 Before thou hadst formed the earth And when the birth of man is spoken of without all reference or respect to the sorrow and painefullnesse of his birth Iob 15.7 He saith Wast thou made before the hills And Esa. 45.10 Woe to him that saith to his mother what hast thou brought forth So that it may well be that David heere speaketh of his birth without any respect at all to his mothers paines and sorrowes in it Thirdly The iniquity that he speaketh of heere he mentioneth for his further humiliation before God that is the scope he aimeth at in this place as we have heard Now he would never have mentioned the sorrowes and paines his mother endured in his birth as a punishment and signe of Gods displeasure upon that sex for the sin of Eve for to further his humiliation before God at this time The mentioning of those judgements God by Nathan threatned to bring upon himselfe had beene much more effectuall to that end then those that were upon his mother specially so ordinary and common to all women as that was yet forbeareth he in this Psalme to speake of them at all Nothing but sin troubled him at this time he complained not of any punishment he knew to be due to sin but of his sin onely Fourthly and lastly The iniquity he speaketh of here he confesseth unto God and craveth mercy of God for the pardon of it he desireth God to wash him throughly and to cleanse him from it It is therefore certainely the sin he was borne in and not any punishment of sin that he complaineth of in this place The second question rising from a second objection of the Anabaptists against this place is this
parents Ephes. 6.4 Colos. 3.21 Ye fathers provoke not your children to wrath exasperate them not But this is also certaine that the best children when they are young are of a servile disposition more moved with feare then love The best mans heire as long as hee is a child saith the Apostle Gal. 4.1 differeth nothing from a servant though he be Lord of all And Solomon observeth Prov. 29.19 that a servant will not be corrected by words No parent may hope to weaken and destroy the corruption that is in his childs heart though he teach him never so well and use all the allurements he can to draw him to goodnesse if he doe not also correct him and use the rod sometimes The Lord himselfe who is both the wisest and the best father and who loveth his children a thousand times more then any of us can love ours he taketh this course with his children yea resembleth himselfe therein unto all wise parents Deut 8.5 Consider in thine heart that as a father chasteneth his sonne so the Lord God chasteneth thee And Heb. 12.6 7. Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth and scourgeth every sonne whom hee receiveth If you endure chastening God dealeth with you as with sons for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not This is a speciall meanes commended to us by the holy Ghost and sanctified to this end even to abate the strength of naturall corruption in children and to make them capable of saving grace And therefore it is to be observed in the law that no child was to be reputed gracelesse and past hope till he had shewed himselfe not only unteachable but incorrigible also till his parents had used meanes to reforme him not onely by counsell instruction and reproofe but by correction and chastisement also and all in vaine That would not obey the voice of his father nor the voice of his mother and that when they have chastened him will not hearken unto them Deut. 21.18 Hee that spareth the rod saith Solomon Prov. 13.24 hateth his son but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes Thou sayest it is nothing but love that maketh thee to beare with thy child and would you not have me love my child sayest thou Alas who could find in their heart to beat so sweet a child But the holy Ghost saith thou lyest it is not love indeed it is hatred We love not our children we hate them if wee correct them not nay wee love them not wee hate them if we correct them not betimes while they are such pretty ones Againe Prov. 19.18 Chasten thy son while there is hope that is while he is young then there is great hope of doing him good by it and small hope afterward if it bee neglected then O but thou wilt say I cannot endure to heare him cry But what saith the holy Ghost in the next words and let not thy soule spare for his crying It is a strange thing to observe how the holy Ghost speaketh of the efficacy and fruits of this and how hee meeteth with all excuses that foolish parents are wont to pretend for the neglect of it Foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a child saith Solomon Prov. 22.15 but the rod of correction will drive it farre from him But would you have me cruell to mine owne child sayest thou Nay saith the holy Ghost this is no cruelty thou art unmercifull to thy child if thou do not correct him Prov. 23.13 With-hold not correction from thy child for if thou beatest him with the rod he shall not dye He will dye he will perish if thou correct him not and art not thou cruell if thou wilt not doe what thou canst to keepe thy child from perishing O but thou wilt say alas childrens faults are nothing their stubbornnesse lying cursing swearing profanesâ—e But what saith the holy Ghost Prov. 23.14 Thou shalt beat him with the rod and deliver his soule from hell He will goe to hell if thou let him doe what hee list thou mayest keepe him from hell by correcting him O but this were the way to make my child hate me yea and to make him a dullard so as I should never have comfort of him No saith the holy Ghost there is no such danger in it Prov. 29 17. Correct thy son and he shall give thee rest yea hee shall give delight unto thy soule To conclude this first meanes O that parents would see their sin in the neglect of this 1. They loose that inward honour reverence and subjection also that their children owne unto them 2. They spoile and undoe their children and make themselves the authors of all their ungraciousnesse For the best natured child in the World if he bee not kept in awe if hee bee suffered to doe what he list must needs run ryot Prov. 29.15 A child left to himselfe bringeth his mother to shame yea and his father too though the mother bee there only named because she usually is most too blame in this kind 3. They dishonour God and quite pervert his ordinance For whereas by Gods ordinance their children should honour them they honour their children as the Lord told Ely 1 Sam. 2.29 Thou honourest thy sons above mee And whereas by Gods ordinance their children should feare them and be afraid to displease them they are afraid to displease their children as the holy Ghost saith of David 1 Kin. 1.6 hee durst not displease his son Adoniah no not so much as by a crosse word or by saying unto him why hast thou done so Lecture LX. On Psalme 51.5 Iune 12. 1627. THe second meanes all parents must use to destroy corruption of nature in their children and to breed grace in them is Instruction We heard in the motives that parents are as expressely and as often and as straitly charged by God to teach their children as any minister is to teach his flocke Yea this domesticall and parently instruction God hath appointed and sanctified for a speciall meanes to propagate religion and to restraine and weaken the corruption of nature and to prepare the heart and make it more capable of grace According as we heard from that speech of Hezekiah Esa. 38.19 The living the living be shall praise thee as I doe this day the father to the children shall make knowne thy truth Foure wayes there be whereby you that are parents may yea must do this First Betimes while they are very young as soone as they discover any capacity or understanding as that they will doe if you would observe it very soone teach them to know God to know what is good and what is evill teach them some few of the first and easiest principles of religion Solomon saith when he was young and tender his father taught him Pro. 4.3.4 Yea that his mother did so too Pro. 31.1 And he oft putteth Gods people in minde not onely of the instruction and charge they received from their fathers but also of the law or
this originall corruption of nature did not reigne neither why were they so humbled for that neverthelesse And why must we in the daies of our humiliation when we are to renew our repentance remember and bewaile our originall sin Surely because First That was the cause of all the foule sins that ever we committed and consequently of all the sorrowes and miseries that ever we felt or stood in feare of Iam. 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed And Mar 7.21.23 from within out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries fornications murders c. all these things come from within and these defile a man Secondly Because though all other sins that we have committed be repented of and done away yet this root of bitternesse remaineth still in us and is ever sprouting and putting us in danger to do as badly againe as ever we did And may fitly be resembled by that comparison of a tree that Iob useth Iob 14.8 9. Though the root thereof wax old in the earth and the stocke thereof die in the ground yet through the sent of water it will bud and bring forth boughs like a plant He therefore to conclude that bringeth unto God in the fast an heart humbled onely for some grosse actuall sins that he hath committed but was never humbled for the vile corruption of his nature could never feelingly confesse that unto God nor bewaile it before him hath just cause to suspect the truth of his repentance and humiliation for sin Shall Iob and David and Esay and Paul cry out so much of themselves for this and dost thou thinke thou art in a good case that art never troubled for that untowardnesse thou findest in thy heart to any thing that is good for those vile motions and inclinations thou findest in thy selfe unto all evill This God complaineth of as of a thing that did much provoke him against his people Ezek. 16.22 In all thine abominations and thy whordomes thou hast not remembred the dayes of thy youth when thou wast naked and bare and wast polluted in thy bloud Lecture LXIII On Psalme 51.5 Iuly 10. 1627. THe third use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for exhortation to stirre up in every one of us a care to be cured of this loathsome leprosy to be delivered from the danger of this poison this fountaine of all sin this root of all bitternesse that is in the nature of every one of us This use the blessed Apostle did make of this Doctrine Rom. 7.24 For having bewailed greatly this corruption he felt in his nature and professed that he was deepely humbled in himselfe for it which made him cry out O wretched man that I am As if he had said O what a wretch am I that have such a deale of corruption remaining in me which was the former use that I told you this Doctrine serveth unto and handled by me the last day immediately he bursteth forth into these words Who shall deliver me from the body of this death As if he should have said O how may I be rid of it and delivered from the danger of it Now for the better enforcing of this exhortation 1 I will give you certaine motives to provoke you unto this care to seeke to be freed from the danger of this sin 2 I will shew you the meanes whereby deliverance from the danger of this sin is to be obtained And for motives I shall not need to give you any other then such as you have already heard in the proofes and reasons of the Doctrine 1. This is the fountaine and cause of all other our sins and consequently of all our woe and misery as wee have heard out of Iames 1.14 And it is a point of wisedome in this case to lay the axe unto the root of the tree Matth. 3.10 2. This is an universall leprosie that is gone over the whole man the whole spirit and soule and body and is therefore called the old man Rom. 6.6 3. This is such a cursed root and fountain of all evill as will never cease sprouting boyling and bubling up one corruption or other Fitly resembled Esa. 57.20 to the troubled Sea that cannot rest whose waters cast up myre and dirt continually So as when we have repented and made our peace with God for our actuall sins that wee know by our selves yet this is still apt to defile us againe and cast filthy dirt upon our best actions yea to bring us into danger of falling againe into the same or fouler evils and so apt ever and anon to interrupt our peace with God and to minister unto us matter of new doubts and feares continually It therefore standeth us upon to enquire how and by what meanes wee may bee delivered from the danger of this sinne especially And this is the second thing I propounded for the inforcing of this exhortation to shew you the means how wee might bee delivered from it And those we may best learne of the blessed Apostle who when hee had professed this desire that I now exhort you to Rom. 7.24 Who shall deliver mee c. In the words following hee answereth himselfe and giveth full satisfaction to his owne conscience in this weightie question which is the answer also that I must give to every one of you in whom the Lord hath wrought that care and desire that was in Paul as doubtlesse hee hath in every good heart here that knoweth the viâ—enesse of his owne nature and doth remember and beleeve that which I have taught you at large touching originall sin he answereth himselfe I say by telling us who delivered him from the body of this death how hee was freed from the checks and accusations of his owne conscience for it 1. By Iesus Christ who delivered him from the guilt of it that it should never bee imputed to him unto condemnation verse 25. I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. And 8.1 There is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus 2. By the spirit of God who freed him from the power and dominion of his corruption and did mortifie it in him Rom. 8.12 They that are in Christ walke not after the flesh but after the spirit for the law the commanding power of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus hath freed me from the law the commanding power of sin and death The same answer he also giveth 1 Corinth 6.11 Yee are washed yee are sanctified yee are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God Here are therefore beloved you see two wayes and other way then these two there is none whereby wee may bee delivered from all the hurt and danger that may come to us by the Originall corruption of our nature 1. By Iesus Christ that hath justified us and delivered us from the guilt and punishment of it 2. By the spirit of Christ which
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ— 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
esteemed him not And yet all this was nothing in comparison of his inward miseries and sufferings his soule was exceeding sorrowfull even unto death Matth. 26.38 He was so overwhelmed with terror and feare of that death he was to endure that in his prayer he uttered strong cries and roared and shed teares abundantly Heb. 5.7 He sweat drops of blood through the extreamity of his sorrow and anguish so abundantly that they fell upon the ground Luk. 22.44 Being on the crosse he could not containe himselfe but though he knew who were by to heare him Mat. 27.39 44. yet cryed with a loud voice My God my God why hast thou forsaken me verse 46. In a word he was made a curse as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 The curse of God and the torments due to all the elect were laid on his blessed body and soule to the full Now true faith as I said applieth all this that Christ hath suffered particularly to every beleever and perswadeth his soule that out of his love to him he endured all this It maketh him able to say with blessed Paul Gal. 2.20 He loved me and gave himselfe for me And as Esa 53.4 He hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrowes These sorrowes and terrours and torments were mine and I should have endured them everlastingly if hee had not endured them for me And verse 5. He was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities they were my sins that put him to all these torments Now he that is thus perswaded Christ hath so loved him hath had this respect unto him in particular he cannot choose but he must needs out of love to Christ hate and renounce his sins If the spirit of Christ have perswaded us once that Christ hath so dearely loved us we cannot choose but love him againe We love him saith the Apostle 1 Ioâ— 4.19 because he loved us first The bloud of bulls and goats saith the Apostle Heb. 9 13 14. sprinkling the uncleane sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh that is served the turne to cleanse a man from legall and ceremoniall pollutions How much more shall the bloud of Christ if it be sprinkled and by faith particularly applyed to you purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God O there is great force in this particular application of the bloud of Christ and assurance it was shed for thee to mortifie sin in thee The love of Christ saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 5.14 constraineth us Nothing hath that force to curb corruption in Gods childe and to compell him to live in Gods feare as this hath They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter daies that is under the Gospell saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 When the Apostle had prayed for the Ephesians 3.16 that they might be strengthened with might by the spirit of God in the inner man He prayeth further verse 18 19 that to that end they may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the length and breadth and depth and height and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that yee might be filled with all the fulnesse of God If thou didst indeed know the love of Christ aright that out of his love to thee he endured such torments even to save thee from hell thou couldst not choose but be strengthened with might by his spirit in the inner man to withstand and overcome thine owne corruptions I know the Papists prate much against and blaspheme this doctrine of particular application of Christ by faith of the assurance it giveth to a man of Gods speciall love to him in Christ they say it layeth reines on mens necks and openeth a gap to all licentiousnesse But these two things I confidently affirme concerning this Doctrine by warrant of Gods Word First That as a Christian can have no sound comfort without it neither in life nor death so is there no doctrine hath that force in a good heart to make it study and practise mortification as this hath Indeed with hypocrites wrath judgement will do more as David saith Psal. 78.34 When he shew them then they sought him and returned and inquired early after God but it is farre otherwise with Gods child The knowledge even of this more generall love and goodnesse of the Lord to poore sinners that he is ready upon their repentance and turning to him to forgive their sins how great soever they have beene that he offereth Christ unto all men in the ministery of the Gospell and proclaimeth his pardon in the most generall tearmes that can be Ioh. 3.16 and commandeth all to beleeve that Christ died for them Even the consideration of this generall love to all that live in the Church is a most strong and effectuall argument to perswade a man to forsake his sins and turne unto God Nay till a man can be perswaded of that love and goodnesse of God he can never have an heart to repent and to turne unto him This is plaine by that speach of the Evangelicall Prophet Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts and let him returne unto the Lord and he will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Having these promises saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.1 And what promises meaneth hee Surely those mentioned Cap. 6.16.18 let us cleanse our selves from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit Secondly That hee that truly knoweth that Christ loved him and gave himselfe for him cannot possibly grow licentious by it He that hath gotten a conceit and perswasion of heart that Christ dyed for him onely out of a carnall and naturall knowledge of the Doctrine of the Gospel may abuse this perswasion I grant and grow the worse by it such a one I know may turne the grace of God into wantonnesse But he that hath beene taught this of God and brought to this perswasion by the word and spirit of God cannot possibly abuse it but it must needs mortifie sin in him See a plaine proofe of this Ephe. 4.20 But ye have not so learned Christ so hee meaneth as to live licentiously still what followeth verse 21 if so bee that yee have heard him and have beene taught by him as the truth is in Iesus As if hee should have said Many live in the Church and make a profession of Christ by vertue onely of an outward calling they have heard and beene taught by many excellent ministers of Christ and by hearing them have attained the knowledge of Christ but they never heard Christ himselfe speaking to their heart in the ministery of his word they were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus And what is it to be taught by him as the truth is in Iesus To know Christ aright That hee telleth verse 22. That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts The man that truly
spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying himselfe tooke our infirmities and bare our sicknesses he meaneth our sins the infirmities and sicknesses of our soules When the name Iesus is given to him the reason is said to be this Matth. 1.21 Because he shall save his people from their sinnes And that not onely by procuring pardon for them by justifying and delivering them from the guilt and punishment of them but also by sanctifying them and healing their natures by killing sin in them All Christians will be ready to acknowledge and magnifie the all-sufficiency of Christ for procuring pardon at Gods hands for their sins and are apt to run to him for ease and comfort when their consciences are oppressed with the burden of them but few or none will run to Christ for strength against their corruptions for helpe in their spirituall combate and wrestling with them whereas he came into the world to yeeld us helpe that way as well as the other to sanctifie us as well as to justifie us to deliver us from the power of sinne as well as from the guilt and punishment of it For this purpose saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.8 was the sonne of God manifested that he might destroy the workes of the divell that he might destroy sin And he is made to us of God saith Paul 1 Cor. 1.30 not onely wisdome and righteousnesse but sanctification also and redemption He gave himselfe for us Tit. 2.14 that he might redeeme us from all iniquity And how are we redeemed from it if it still be suffered to reigne and domineere in us and purifie to himselfe a peculiar people zealous of good workes Fourthly and lastly We have his expresse promise whereby he hath bound himselfe to yeeld us helpe that come to him for the healing of our soules and for strength against our corruptions which we do not read that any of them had that came to him for cure of their bodily infirmities Indeed the spirit of God did extraordinarily worke in them a full assurance that they should receive help from him For els Christ would never have said they had faith but an expresse promise of God which the Apostle calleth the word of faith Rom. 10.8 they had none as we have Why but will you say hath every member of Christ any such promise from God that no sin shall reigne in him That he shall have strength given him to master any head-strong and unruly lust that troubleth him if he will seeke to Christ for it I answer Yes verily hee hath the expresse promise of God and that not onely in particular against some speciall corruptions but also in generall against all Foure speciall corruptions there are that Gods people use much to complaine of for which we have the Lords promise in particular that we shall have helpe against them First Ignorance blindnesse and blockishnesse of minde that we cannot learne or carry away any thing no not from the best meanes Many good soules say that of themselves which Paul speaketh of bad ones 2 Tim. 3.7 I am ever learning and can never come to the knowledge of the truth But see what a promise we have against this Esa. 35.5 In Christs kingdome the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall be unstopped 2 Cor. 3.16 When the heart shall turne to the Lord the evill shall be taken away And thus our Saviour expresly speaketh Ioh. 9.39 I am come into the world that they that see not might see And 12.46 I am come a light into the world that whosoever beleeveth in me should not abide in darknesse Secondly Hardnesse of heart is another great corruption that Gods people much complaine of they cannot repent nor mourne for sin nor be affected with Gods judgements there is a feared thick skin upon their hearts they are so brawny and hard See also what a promise we have from God for helpe against this Deut. 30.6 The Lord thy God will circumcise thy heart and take away this thick skin from it And Ezek 36.26 I will take away the stony heart out of you and give you an heart of flesh And Acts 5.31 God hath exalted Christ to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sinnes Christ will give thee grace to repent as well as forgivenesse of sins Thirdly O but saith many a good soule I thinke no body in the world hath so profane a heart I cannot feare nor stand in that reverent awe of God that I should but have oft most blasphemous thoughts rising in me against his Majesty his providence his Word c. Have I any promise of helpe against this Yes verily Ier. 32.39 I will give them a heart that they may feare me for ever And verse 40. I will put my feare into their hearts Fourthly O but I am so unconstant saith many a Christian in every thing that is good that I feare much there is no truth of grace in me I have by fits good motions and desires and can performe good duties with some comfort but all my goodnesse is like the morning dew as the Prophet complaineth of hypocrites Hos. 6.4 Have I any promise for helpe against this Yes indeed hast thou Hos. 14.4 I will heale their backeslidings Fiftly and lastly Whatsoever other sin and corruption any child of God can be troubled withall be it pride or worldlinesse or uncleannesse or frowardnesse or any other whatsoever he hath promise through Christ to receive helpe and strength against it Ezek. 36.25 I will poure cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane from all your filthinesse and from all your Idols I will cleanse you And lest that should be understood onely of that washing we have by the blood of Christ in our justification he addeth verse 26. A new heart also will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you And Mal. 4.2 Vnto you that feare my name shall the sun of righteousnesse arise with healing in his wings When the sun of righteousnesse doth arise in our hearts he shall heale our nature and dry up the issues of corruption that are in it And so speaketh the Apostle Peter Acts 3.26 God hath sent his sonne to blesse you in turning away every one of you from your iniquities Christ will turne every one from his iniquities whom he is sent of God to be a Saviour unto Many more such promises I might alledge whereby God hath bound himselfe to sanctifie all such as are in Christ and to purge them from all their sins yea to strengthen them against the strongest of all their corruptions and tentations also that they can be subject unto as Ier. 33.6 2 Pet. 1.3 4. Mat. 5.6 Act. 26.18 Rom. 16.20 To conclude therfore If Christ be 1 as able now to heale our soules of all their diseases as he was to cure all corporall infirmity when he was upon earth 2 If he be as willing to
now is the acceptable time now is the day of salvation 2 Cor. 6.2 The master of the house hath not yet shut his doore upon thee but how soone it may bee shut thou knowest not Thirdly If this be so then let every one of us that feele any truth of grace wrought in our hearts rejoyce in our estate and magnifie the power and goodnesse of God towards us Indeed it behoveth us to try well whether we have it in truth 2 Cor. 13.5 and how that may be done you shall heare out of the next verse But if thou hast but the least measure of grace in truth thou hast just cause to rejoyce in this more then if God had made thee the greatest prince in the world Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord Psal. 105.3 And the Apostle Iames 1.9 Let the brother of low degree rejoyce in that he is exalted Whatsoever men thinke of thee or thou art apt to thinke of thy selfe he that cannot deceive thee hath pronounced of thee that if thou have but any one grace in truth thou art a blessed man happy art thou that ever thou wert borne If thou canst beleeve in Christ heare what he saith Mat. 16.17 Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven As if he had said Thou hast more in thee then flesh and bloud If thou dost feare to displease God hearken what the Holy ghost saith of thee Psal. 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Nay if thou canst but unfeignedly desire to beleeve and to feare God remember this was all that Nehemiah could say of himselfe Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name Remember what Christ pronounceth of thee Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for they shall be filled Nay if thou have but so much grace as to feele the want of grace and unfeignedly to bewaile it hearken what thy blessed Saviour saith of thy estate Matth. 5.3 4. Blessed are the poore in spirit Blessed are they that mourne for that poverty Make thy calling and conversion sure and thou hast made thine election sure as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.10 If thou have but the least grace in thee in truth thou hast Gods seale upon thee whereby hee hath marked and will owne thee for himselfe by the print and stampe of that seale According to that speech of the Apostle Ephes. 4.30 Grieve not the holy spirit of God whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption Wherefore let me say againe unto thee as I began in the words of David Psal. 32.11 Be glad in the Lord and rejoyce ye righteous and shout for joy all yee that are upright in heart And 33.1 Rejoyce in the Lord ô ye righteous for praise is comely for the upright O it is a seemely sight to see an upright hearted Christian cheerefull and comfortable Say not ô but I have so much corruption in me that I cannot take notice of nor rejoyce in any goodnesse that I have For 1 I bid thee not rejoyce in any corruption but dislike and bewaile it still but rejoyce in the Lord Phil. 4.4 In the very same action thou maist have just matter of mourning in respect of the worke of thine owne corruption in it and of joy in respect of the worke of Gods grace in it Rejoyce in trembling Psal. 2.11 Regard not so much thine owne corruption as to neglect altogether the grace of God in thee 2. By how much the more corruption thou findest in thy selfe by so much the more cause hast thou to rejoyce in and to admire Gods mercy that to such a wretch as thou art he should give the grace to make conscience of any sin to do any duty in truth of desire to please God Wicked men thinke it strange as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 4.4 that we do not as they doe that we run not with them into the same excesse of riot They thinke it strange yea impossible that any man should be in deed and truth so changed in heart as Gods people in their outward conversation would seeme to be they esteeme all profession of holinesse to be no better then hypocrisy and therefore speake evill of us But we that know our owne hearts have more cause to wonder at this our selves and to praise God for it Lecture LXXI On Psalme 51.5 October 2. 1627. THE third point wherein the admirable goodnesse of God appeareth unto us who are even by nature so vile as wee all are is in the worke of his confirming grace If wee could rightly weigh what our nature is and what a strength and power of corruption there remaineth still in the best of us we would see cause to wonder that any of us after we are converted and have some measure of saving grace begun in us should stand for any time We read in Scripture of a three-fold standing and in every one of these kinds every Christian hath cause to admire Gods power and goodnesse towards his soule 1. There is a standing in the faith and in the profession of the truth Of this the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 15.1 I declare unto you the Gospell which I preached unto you which also you have received and wherein yee stand 2 There is a standing in the state of grace and in a comfortable assurance and feeling of Gods favour Rom. 5.2 By Christ we have accesse by faith into the grace wherein we stand and rejoyce in the hope of the glory of God 3. There is a standing in a Christian course of life and conscionable practise of godlines This Epaphras begd of God for the Colossians Col. 4.12 That they might stand perfect and compleat in all the will of God Now that any of us should bee able to stand stedfast and persevere any of these wayes that is to say either in foundnesse of judgement and profession of the truth or in the comfortable assurance of our salvation and of the favour of God or in a conscionable care to please God in our whole conversation is certainely a matter of greater wonder and admiration then the most of us doe conceive of This we would all easily discerne and acknowledge if we would but seriously consider of these foure points First what a world what an age and time we live in wherein by reason of the continuall discouragements goodnesse doth find every where and the manifold allurements and tentations unto evill by examples and other wayes wee have unto sinne it is as strange any of us should continue in the state of grace as it is for a man to keepe his health that liveth in a Towne where every house and every person and the very ayre it selfe is infected with the plague That which David saith of wicked men that live in the greatest prosperity Psalm 73.18 may truly bee said of all Gods children even of those whose soules
with can do when ye leave holding of it In which respect the Lord compareth himselfe to a nurse that dadeth a child Hos. 11.3 I taught Ephraim to goe taking them by their armes We can neither goe nor stand any longer then the Lord doth uphold us This is the inference that the Apostle himselfe maketh Phil. 2.12 13. Worke out your owne salvation with feare and trembling for it is God that worketh in you both to will and to do even of his good pleasure Because we have no ability to preserve our selves in the state of grace but all dependeth upon the power and goodnesse of God therfore we must feare Continue in his goodnesse as the same Apostle speaketh Rom. 11.12 keepe in favour with him otherwise thou also shalt bee cut off But you will say that is not possible whom God once loveth in this kind he loveth for ever I answer First Whom God doth love in this kind them he maketh fearefull to offend him fearefull to fall and to decay in grace and this feare is a principall meanes whereby he doth preserve them from falling away This is plaine Ier. 32.40 I will make an everlasting covenant with them and I will not turne away from them to doe them good but I will put my feare into their hearts that they shall not depart from me So that by this thou shalt know whether thou be indeed converted whether there be any truth of grace in thee if God have put this feare into thy heart there is otherwise there is none at all Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed least he fall 1 Cor. 10.12 Secondly Though those whom God loveth according to his good purpose he loveth to the end and therefore will never disinherit them nor utterly cast them off yet if they be not fearefull to offend him though he love them yea because he loveth them he will chasten them as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 12.6 and he scourgeth every sonne whom he receiveth And in what kind he will scourge them how long his scourge shall lie upon them how deepely he will wound them with the lashes that he will give them with his scourge that the Lord onely doth know Admit that if ever we had the spirit of God and truth of grace in us it will never depart from us we can never loose it utterly but yet if we grow secure and neglect the meanes whereby we may preserve grace in our selves and keepe it alive whereby wee may preserve our selves from falling away we may quench the spirit in our selves This is plaine by the Apostles speech 1 Thess. 5.19 20. Quench not the spirit despise not prophesyings Even the despising of hearing the Word will quench the spirit that is deprive us of the operation of the feeling of the comfort of Gods grace in us Be it he that is once in the state of grace shall be preserved by God from falling totally from taking such falls as should break his neck and quite deprive him of the life of grace and from falling finally from falling into such pits as he should never be able to get out of againe from taking such falls as the Apostle speaketh of Heb. 6.6 which they that take them can never after be renewed againe by repentance Yet if he grow secure and looke not well to his feet if he nourish not in his heart the feare of the Lord he may fall fearefully he may take such falls as may breake his bones as may put him to such anguish of soule as if he had a kingdome he would give it to be eased of it This is plaine by the words of David in the 8. verse of this Psalme Make me to heare joy and gladnesse that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoyce His fall into adultery and murder had broken his bones that is had put him to more anguish and griefe then ever man felt that had his bones broken in his body Lecture LXXI On Psalme 51.5 October 9. 1627. THe fift and last point of application is to comfort and strengthen those poore soules that being indeed in the state of grace are yet much perplexed that either they are already or shall and may hereafter fall fearefully from it Two tentations there be whereby the best of Gods servants are often troubled greatly in this point of their perseverance in grace First Some of them are apt to conclude that they are already quite fallen from grace because 1 They have lost their first love that delight and fervency wherewith they were wont to serve God 2 They have lost their faith and cannot be assured of Gods favour as once they were 3 They slip ever and anon into the sins they have repented of and find no strength to overcome them Against this first tentation there is notable comfort and strength ministred to Gods people in the Word of God and even in that which we heard the last day of the admirable worke of God in the perseverance of his Saints And for the comfort and strength of Gods people against this tentation the Scripture giveth us two notable preservatives First The choisest of Gods servants and such as unto whom the Lord hath given the best testimony in his Word have beene in this case that thou art in subject to this variablenesse to these alterations in their spirituall estate They have not stood alwaies steady in one state but have beene of and on with the Lord. 1. For their delight and fervencie in good duties You shall read of David that sometimes hee did service unto God with marvellous alacrity and cheerefullnesse of spirit When hee contributed to the building of Gods house he did it with exceeding joy 1 Chron. 29.9 David the King rejoyced with great joy You shall also read of his going to the house of God with the voice of joy and praise as one that were going to a feast Psalme 42.4 And sometimes againe you shall heare him complaining of the deadnesse of his heart that he could serve God with no life or cheerefullnesse at all Psalme 119 25. My soule cleaveth to the dust quicken thou mee according to thy Word 2. So it is with them for their faith and confident assurance of Gods favour David that one while glorieth The Lord is my light and my salvation whom shall I feare Psalme 27.1 At another time you shall finde him quite void of this assurance Psalme 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes You shall heare him complaining Psalme 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted And blessed Paul who at one time speaketh so triumphantly Romanes 8.35 Who shall separate us from the love of Christ At another time 2 Cor. 7.5 you shall heare him complaine of inward feares and terrours 3. For their conscionable care to please God in all their waies they have shewed great inconstancy in that also 1. Abraham was sometimes so obedient unto God so carefull to
driveth him to despaire in himselfe and to seeke helpe in Christ Yet in the Gospell Christ requireth nothing of the faithfull that is impossible for them to do His yoke is easie and his burden light as he saith Mat. 11.30 Secondly The faithfull may be in this life certaine of their salvation They may be sure of their justification Surely shall one say it is the promise made to the faithfull that should live in the daies of the Gospell Esa. 45.24 in the Lord have I righteousnesse They may be sure of their adoption Doubtlesse thou art our father say the faithfull Esa. 63.16 though Abraham be ignorant of us They may be sure of their perseverance in Gods favour unto the end Surely saith David Psal. 23.6 goodnesse and mercy shall follow me all the daies of my life They may be sure that after this life they shall inherit eternall glory We know saith Paul 2 Cor. 5.1 not speaking in his own person but in the person of all the faithfull that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternall in the heavens And we know saith Iohn 1 Ioh. 3.14 we are translated from death to life How knew he that By revelation No but by such an evidence as is common to all the faithfull Because we love the brethren saith he Now there could be no such assurance of their salvation in any of the faithfull if they knew not undoubtedly that their hearts were upright that they have truth of grace in them How could any conclude thus to the comfort of his soule I know I am translated from death to life because I love the brethren if he could not certainely know that he doth love the brethren and that in truth and sincerity and not in shew onely Hereby we know saith he 1 Ioh. 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit The spirit of sanctification and the truth of grace wrought in us thereby is the only thing that can assure us that we have any communion with God or are in his favour Thirdly and lastly That it is possible for us to know certainly that our hearts are upright is evident by the experience of Gods faithfull servants whose examples are recorded in the word for our comfort and incouragement We have a proverbiall speech probatum est Iob knew that his heart was upright or he would not have said as he did Iob 27.5 God forbid that I should justifie you till I die I will not remove mine integrity from me As if he should say I will die rather then beleeve you that would perswade me I am an hypocrite And 12.4 The just upright man is laughed to scorne And 16.17 19. There is not any injustice in my hands also my prayer is pure O earth cover thou not my bloud and let my cry have no place Also now behold my witnesse is in heaven and my record is on high Yea the poore soule had then beene in a most wofull case if he had not beene so certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart as that all those learned and worthy men could not make him to doubt of it David likewise was certaine of the uprightnesse of his heart or he durst never have said as he did Psal. 26.1 2. Iudge me O Lord for I have walked in mine integrity examine me ô Lord and prove me try my reines and my heart Hezekiah even in the time of his great affliction knew assuredly and was able to call God for a witnesse to his conscience Esa. 38.3 that he had walked before God in truth and with a perfect heart Yea Peter even then when he was so exceedingly dejected in himselfe for his fearefull fall knew so assuredly that his heart was upright that he did unfeignedly love Christ above all things in the world as that he durst confidently avouch it unto Christ himselfe and was grieved that Christ should question that the third time Lord saith he Iohn 21.17 thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee And to conclude the Apostle Iohn speaking in the name not of himselfe onely or of some rare and extraordinary persons saith 1 Iohn 5.19 We know that we are of God that is borne of God truly regenerate as appeareth by the former verse Thus you see there is no such impossibility no such difficulty in the matter but we may know and be certaine whether our hearts be upright or no. True it is the best Christian that is may be at some times doubtfull and uncertaine in this point unable to discerne that there is truth of grace in him If he could rightly examine his owne heart and waies he might find it out But he is not at all times in case to examine himselfe thus The best are subject 1 to spirituall desertion sometimes through their owne sloth and negligence as the Church was Cant. 3.1 and 5.6 2 To such tentations and sorrowes as doe even overwhelme their spirits Psal. 142.3 In such a case it is good 1 to call to mind the times that are past and the evidence thou hast formerly had of the uprightnesse of thy heart Psal. 77.5 6. 2 Even then cast not away thy confidence but having lost thine evidence seek and sue and cry to God for a new copy of it as David did even in that case Psal. 77. ◠3 Vse the helpe of some faithfull and experienced Christian who in this case may be better able to judge of thee then thou art thy selfe And that is the second Motive that may perswade us to examine our selves diligently in this point The third and last is taken from the benefit and comfort we shall receive in this when by diligent triall and examination of our selves wee can find that there is truth of grace in us that our hearts are sound and upright with God O the comfort that this will yeeld us will abundantly recompence all the paines wee can take about it This will appeare to be so in two points First This will make every duty every service we doe to God sweet and comfortable to us when we can know we have performed it in truth and uprightnesse of heart This motive the Apostle giveth us Gal. 6 4. Let every man prove his owne worke and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another When the people in Davids time contributed largely towards the building of the Temple it is said they rejoyced and found great comfort and the reason is given 1 Chron. 19 9. because they did it with a perfect and upright heart So when all Iudah in Asa his time renewed their covenant and bound themselves by solemne oath to cleave unto the Lord and to the purity of his religion and worship it is said 2 Chron 15.15 they rejoyced at the oath and the reason is given because they had sworne with all their heart So Paul professeth of
and whether it be right Thus did Hezekiah approve the truth of his heart Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and have done that which is good in thy sight And indeed this is all in all Circumcision is nothing saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.19 nor uncircumcision is nothing but the keeping of the commandements of God Certainely if a mans doings if his life and conversation be naught his heart is false and naught whatsoever shewes he maketh how good soever his profession be In this saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.10 the children of God are manifest and the children of the divell whosoever doth not righteousnesse is not of God But some may object against this Surely this can bee no good note of uprightnesse of heart seeing many that are farre from that doe many good deeds and live very unblameably 1. Many an hypocrite will compare with Gods best servants in this and glory in many good workes they have done and confidently conclude from thence that they are in a good estate that their hearts are right See three notable examples of this The first is Saul who meeting with Samuel after he had destroyed the Amalekites saluted him thus 1 Sam. 15.13 Blessed be thou of the Lord I have performed the commandement of the Lord. The next is Iehu of whom wee read what a deale of good he did and that as it seemed in obedience to the commandement of the Lord. He utterly destroyed Baal out of Israel 2 Kings 10.28 And the Lord himselfe saith thus to him verse 30. Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in mine eyes and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to all that was in mine heart thy children of the fourth generation shall sit on the throne of Israel And upon this his obedience he grew so confident that he was Gods faithfull servant that meeting with Iehonadab the sonne of Rechab an holy man Come with me saith he to him 2 King 10.16 and see my zeale for the Lord. The last example is of those hypocrites we read of Esa. 58.2 3. They seeke me daily saith the Lord of them and delight to know my waies as a nation that did righteousnesse they aske of me the ordinances of justice they take delight in approaching to God And see the confidence they reposed in this they were perswaded their obedience and service was such as God could not choose but like of Wherefore have wee fasted say they and thou seest not Wherefore have wee afflicted our soules and thou takest no knowledge 2. The Papist will compare with the best Christian in this and glory in his good workes we know as the Pharisee did Luke 18.11 Nay a great deale more then ever any Pharisee did for hee can perfectly keepe Gods law he saith and merit heaven by it 3. And lastly The morall and civill honest man will also compare in this with them that are most religious he liveth unblameably and doth many good workes The Gentiles which have not the law no true religion no respect to the meanes of saving grace saith the Apostle Rom. 2.14 do by nature the things contained in the law So that it should seeme by all these instances that no certainty can be had of the truth of grace of the uprightnesse of a mans heart by the goodnesse and unblameablenesse of his life by any good workes he is able to do To this I answer That though all these sorts boast of their good lives of the good deeds they doe yet did none of them ever do one good work in all their lives but of them all that may bee said which the Apostle speaketh Romanes 3.12 They are altogether unprofitable there is none that doth good no not one All those three sorts may even by those workes those good lives they brag of bee sufficiently discovered to have no truth of grace nor uprightnesse in their hearts And of them that may bee said which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 7.16 Yee shall know them by their fruits doe men gather grapes of thornes or figs of thistles How is it possible for such kind of men to doe any one worke that is truly good and acceptable unto God None but he that hath an upright heart can in any measure yeeld true obedience to Gods commandements nor doe any good worke By our obedience and the care wee have to keepe Gods commandements we may certainely approve to our selves the uprightnesse of our owne hearts and find even in this that we have more in us then either any Papist or hypocrite or meere civill man in the world could ever have Except your righteousnes saith our Saviour to his hearers Mat. 5.20 and so say I to you exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees of the hypocrite and civill man ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdome of heaven But the righteousnesse and obedience of the weakest Christian that is upright in heart doth exceed the righteousnesse and obedience of them all in foure properties And by them must every one of us try the truth and sincerity of our obedience and consequently the truth and uprightnesse of our hearts The first is the ground and matter of our righteousnesse and good workes the rule we follow in it The second the root and fountaine from whence our obedience and righteousnesse doth spring The third the extent of it how farre it reacheth The fourth and last the manner how it is performed with what affection we do it what ends we aime at in it Lecture LXXVII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 8. 1627. IT followeth now that we proceed to speake particularly of those foure properties of true righteousnesse and goodnesse which I onely propounded unto you the last day And in the handling of them you shall better understand my meaning in them and find that a good life is a certaine and infallible signe of an upright heart The first of these properties then is this True righteousnesse and goodnesse must be materially good it must have a right ground it must be done according to the right rule And in handling of this first property I must shew you two things 1. What that right rule and ground of all true righteousnesse is 2. That the following of that rule in all the good things we doe is a good note of an upright heart Now the onely rule of true righteousnesse is the Word of God As nothing is a sin how great a shew of evill soever it beareth but that which swerveth from the direction of Gods Word 1 Iohn 3.4 Sin is a swerving from the law So is nothing a good worke how great a shew of goodnesse soever it carry but onely that which God in his Word hath directed us to doe Thus the Apostle defineth good workes Ephes. 2.10 to be such as God hath ordained that wee should walke in them And so doth Moses define true righteousnesse Deut.
God had not commanded were suddenly consumed with fire from heaven Levit. 10.1 2. The other is in Vzzah who because in a right good intent hee put forth his hand to stay the arke from falling which hee had no calling nor warrant from Gods Word to do the anger of the Lord was kindled against him and strucke him dead suddenly 2 Sam 6.6.7 And thus have we seene what is the rule and patterne of all true righteousnesse and that nothing can be a good worke that is not done by the direction of Gods Word which is the first generall poiâ—t I propounded in handling the first property of true goodnesse Let us proceed now to the second of them That the cleaving unto the word and following the direction of it in all that we doe is a good note of an upright heart To make Gods Word the onely guide of our life to make conscience of nothing as in it selfe sinfull or holy but onely of that which God hath commanded or forbidden in his Word is a singular note of an upright heart See the proofe of this first in the description the Holy Ghost maketh of the man that hath an upright heart Psal. 119.1 Blessed are the undefiled or the perfect and sincere in the way Yea but how shall we know who are such Who walke in the law of the Lord saith hee As if hee should have said that is the note to know them by So verse 7. I will praise thee with uprightnesse of heart when I shall have learned thy righteous judgements And Psal. 112.1 Blessed is the man that feareth the Lord. Yea but how shall we know him That delighteth greatly in his commandements That is the way to know who truly feareth God Secondly See the proofe of this in foure notable examples 1. Iob was an upright hearted man Iob 1.1 Yea himselfe was very confident of the uprightnesse of his heart as you may see Iob 23.10 He knoweth the way that I take when he hath tried me I shall come forth like gold And what made him so confident of this That he telleth you in the next words verse 11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food 2. Of David likewise God himselfe giveth testimony 1 King 9.4 that he had walked before him in integrity and uprightnesse of heart But how did that appeare That he telleth you in the next words by doing according to all that I have commanded 3. Of Iehoshaphat God giveth testimony 2 Chron. 19.3 that he prepared his heart to seeke God he had an upright heart How did it appeare Surely when he shewed most frailty in taking part first with Ahab then with his sonne Ioram yet even then the uprightnesse of his heart appeared in his dependance upon the direction of Gods Word and the high account he made of it 1 King 22.5 Enquire I pray thee at the word of the Lord saith he to Ahab And verse 7. Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord besides that we may enquire of him And the same you shall see noted of him also when he went with Ioram 2 King 3.11 Is there not here a Prophet of the Lord that we may enquire of the Lord by him And when he heard that Elisha was there The word of the Lord is with him saith he ver 12. so he and by his meanes the other two Kings likewise sent not for the Prophet though that they might well have done but went downe to him The fourth and last example is Iosiah of whose goodnesse the Holy Ghost makes honourable mention even after his death 2 Chron. 35.26 Now the rest of the acts of Iosiah and his goodnesse As if hee should say There was goodnesse indeed and truth of grace in him But how is that proved According to all that is written in the Law of the Lord saith the Text As if he had said His goodnesse appeared in making Gods written Word the onely rule of his life Now let us make some application of all this that wee have heard touching this first property of true goodnesse and righteousnesse and that 1 by way of exhortation 2 by way of tryall and examination of our owne hearts For the first If this be so that the written Word of God is the onely rule of true righteousnesse if it be so perfect a rule and patterne as we have heard if the following of the direction of it in all things be so sure a note of an upright heart then what a necessity is there laid upon every one of us that desire to please God to exercise our selves with all diligence in the reading and hearing and meditating of it What marvell is it though not onely Kings and Magistrates Deut. 17.18.19 Iosh. 1.8 be commanded daily to read and meditate in it but that the Holy Ghost describeth the blessed and good man Psal. 1.2 by this that his delight is in the law of the Lord and in it he doth meditate day and night O with what certainty and security and comfort might we walke in all our wayes if we had that knowledge in the Word and were so well acquainted with it as in these daies wherein we live and under such meanes as we enjoy we might be Secondly Let us all examine the uprightnesse of our hearts by this note 1. Certainly if we make no reckoning of the Word delight not in it desire not the knowledge of it but have other rules to guide our lives and consciences by beside the Word how much devotion so ever seemeth to be in us how good so ever our lives are there is no truth nor uprightnesse in our hearts If either we make the commandements and customes of men or our own heart and good meaning the rule of our spirituall life or if we make conscience of and be religiously strict in the observation of such things as God in his Word hath given us no direction for we are no better then hypocrites See how bitter our Saviour is against the Pharisees for the great conscience they made themselves and for the great zeale they shewed in pressing others to the observation of their purifyings as a point of holinesse which they had no other warrant for but the tradition of their elders and the commandements of men Mar. 7.6 and so forward For this he calleth them hypocrites and saith they did worship God in vaine And the Apostle likewise against such as did forbid marriage and the eating of meates that Gods Word did allow 1 Tim. 4.1 3. he saith this was a doctrine of divels that they that taught it taught lies through hypocrisie and had their consciences seared with a hot iron Marke well I say the vehemency and bitternesse of them both against these men and you will see cause to wonder at it For admit this was an errour
and blind devotion in both these yet what great hurt was ther in them Had they not a shew of holinesse and mortification Surely if you weigh the matter well for as much as you may bee sure that neither Christ nor the Apostle could be thus vehement without just cause you will find that to be strict and precise in the observation of any thing as a part of Gods worship that God in his Word hath given us no direction for though it seeme to tend never so much unto holinesse and mortification is a most heinous sinne For 1 it is grosse Idolatry and high-Treason against God to give to our selves or to any creature this divine authority as to make him a law-giver to our conscience For this is the Lords royall prerogative in which he will endure no partner There is one law-giver who is able to save and to destroy saith the Apostle Iam. 4.12 I am the Lord saith he Esa 42.8 that is my name and I will not give my glory to another 2 This will quite steale and turne away the heart from God and his Word and breed a light account of the Word of the commandements and ordinances of God This is one reason our Saviour giveth for his vehemency against the Pharisaicall purifyings Mat. 15.6 Ye have made the commandement of God of none effect by your traditions And Mar. 7.9 Full well ye reject the commandement of God that ye may keepe your owne tradition Ahaz we know 1 brought his altar into Gods house and offered on it 2 King 16.12 13. 2 He set it cheeke by jowle as we say by the Lords owne altar verse 14. 3 He brought it in further and placed it above Gods altar verse 14. 4 He used it onely in the ordinary offerings and sacrifices with neglect of Gods altar verse 15. The more zealous any are for the religious observation of such things as God never commanded the lesse conscience we shall find they make of any commandement of God the lesse account they make of Gods Word When Ephraim had multiplied altars in a will worship being more abundant in sacrifices then God required Hos. 8.11 12. the great things of Gods written law were counted by him as a strange thing not belonging unto him Yea this will-worship will breed in the heart a hatred of God and his ordinances which is the cause why the Lord calleth the transgressours of the second commandement such as hate him Exod. â—0 5 And the Apostle saith Tit. 1.14 that the giving heed to the commandements of men in this case will turne men from the truth This experience hath proved most true not only in the Papists but in too many other fondly superstitious 2 Can any of you find in your selves a high and reverend esteeme of Gods Word doe you love it and delight in it do you depend upon it onely for direction in all your waies despising and rejecting all other rules besides it Canst thou say with David Psal. 119 113. I hate vaine inventions but thy law doe I love Certainely how ever thou maist be slouted and hated for this in the world this will one day even when thou shalt have most need of it yeeld a comfortable testimony to thee that thy heart is upright with God Remember as thou hast now heard what comfort Iob found in this Iob 33 10-12 Remember how oft David calleth him a blessed man that can doe thus Ps. 1. â— 112 1.128.1 Remember that our blessed Saviour accounteth such Luke 8.21 in respect of his deare and tender affection and respect unto them as his brethren and sisters and mother And that for this cause he professeth of Mary Luke 10.42 that she had chosen the good part which should not bee taken away from her Lecture LXXVIII On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 22. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the second property that is necessarily required in true goodnesse and righteousnesse it must have a good root We must therefore know that nothing that we can do is truly good and pleasing unto God unlesse the inward principle the root that produceth it and moveth us to doe it be good We read of holy Iob. 9 28. that he comforteth himselfe against the censures of his friends that judged him to be an hypocrite by this that the root of the matter was found in him he knew he had in him the root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse and therefore he was no hypocrite therefore his heart was upright And on the other side in the parable of the sower our Saviour giveth this for the reason why the hearer that is resembled to the stony ground fell quite away and so shewed himselfe to bee an hypocrite and that his heart was never upright Matth. 13.21 because hee had no root in himselfe Now if you aske me what is this root of true righteousnesse and goodnesse that a man must have in himselfe or els his heart cannot be upright I answer it is that which the Apostle speaketh of Gal. 5.6 In Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision but faith that worketh by love Faith that worketh by love is that root from whence all true goodnesse and righteousnesse doth spring Here are you see two graces grow together in this root faith and love 1. Nothing that we doe is truly good and pleasing unto God neither will the doing of it argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse we doe it out of love to God 2. The love that wee beare to God is not sound nor such as will argue the uprightnesse of our hearts unlesse it proceed from faith that assureth us of Gods speciall love to us in Christ. For the first The love of God is the root of all true obedience and that heart that truly loveth God is certainely an upright and true heart Two branches you see there are of this point which I will severally and distinctly consider of 1. The love of God is the root of all true obedience 2. The heart that truly loveth God is an upright heart First Nothing that we do is good in Gods sight unlesse we do it out of love unto him This is the root of all true obedience God hath chosen us saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.4 in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love When our Saviour giveth the summe of all the foure commandements of the first table he giveth it us in these termes Matth. 22.37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy soule and with all thy soule and with all thy minde Then onely wee pray well and and heare well and preach well and receive the Sacrament well and keepe the Sabbath well yea then onely we put our trust in him aright and serve him aright when we doe all this out of love to the Lord our God So for the duties of the second table then onely we performe the duties of righteousnesse and love
that loveth the Lord is a good man a sound elect Christian an upright hearted man Let them that love thy name all good men all sound hearted men saith David Psal. 5.11 be joyfull in thee So Psal. 119.132 Looke thou upon me and be mercifull unto me as thou usest to doe to those that love thy name If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne of him As if he had said Whatsoever men may thinke of such howsoever men may account many of such to be no better then hypocrites yea howsoever they may oft times thinke so of themselves also yet God approveth and highly esteemeth of them Secondly All Gods promises are appropriated unto such as love the Lord and therfore all such must needs be upright in heart See this first in heavenly and eternall blessings Iames 1.12 He shall receive the crowne of liâ—â— which the Lord hath promised to them that love him and 2.5 Hath not God chosen the poore of this world rich in faith and heires of the kingdome which hee hath promised to them that love him All that love the Lord shall goe to heaven and none but they See this secondly in spirituall blessings All the comforts of the Gospell righteousnesse peace and joy in the Holy Ghost the fatnesse of Gods house comfort in the Word and Sacraments are promised to them that love the Lord and to none but them 1 Cor. 2.9 Eye hath not seene eare hath not heard neither have entred into the heart of man the things which God hath prepared for them that love him See this thirdly in temporall blessings Because he hath set his love upon me saith the Lord Psal. 91.14 therefore will I deliver him Rom. 8.28 We know that all things worke together for the good of such as love God They that love God may be sure to be made the better by their prosperity and by their adversity by their sicknesse and by their health everything that befalleth them shall be sanctified unto them and to none but such And on the other side he that loveth not the Lord hath no right to any blessing of God no promise of God belongeth unto him but a certaine looking for of judgement and fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10.27 If any man love not the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 16.22 let him bee Anathema Maranatha as if hee had said let him bee accursed even unto the comming of Christ to judgement Thirdly and lastly See this confirmed by a practicall experiment When Peter was so dejected in the sense of his fearefull sinne that hee thought himselfe unworthy ever to be imployed or to meddle any more in the worke of his Apostleship and ministery see how and by what argument our Saviour seeketh to raise him and comfort him Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me As if he had said If this bee in thee be of good comfort thou art not quite fallen from God thy heart is upright for all thy fall And thus may we comfort any poore Christian in their greatest distresse of Conscience You see then that that we doe out of true love to God will give us a comfortable testimony that our hearts are upright so will not that doe that is done meerely out of such a feare of Gods wrath as hath no mixture of love in it See an instance for this in those false hearted Iewes that perished in the wildernesse as wee shall find it set downe Psal. 78.34 36 37. When he slew them sometimes by fiery serpents sometimes by strange pestilence and other judgements then they sought him and returned and enquired early after God They made great shewes of repentance great protestations of amendment as you have knowne many lewd men in extreame sicknesses doe But what came all these shewes unto That you shall find verse 36 37. They did but flatter him with their mouth and they lied to him with their tongues for their hearts were not right with him There is no truth of heart in those shewes of repentance and goodnesse that are extorted from us onely by the judgements of God and sense of his wrath that grow out of that feare that hath no mixture of love in it Now let us make some application of this that we have heard And seeing whatsoever good thing we doe out of love to God is pleasing to him and nothing els if we truly love the Lord our hearts are upright if the love of God be not in us there is no truth in our hearts but we shall be sure to have our portion with hypocrites Let us therefore try our owne hearts by this note Let us every one of us seriously bethinke our selves if the Lord should speake to every one of us particularly and by name and aske us that question that he did Peter Iohn 21.15 Simon thou sonne of Ionas lovest thou me what answer wee would be able to make unto him Certainely your answer to this question would be very indifferent Some of you that have no love of God in you at all but hate him in your hearts would be ready to answer him most confidently and some others of you that doe indeed intirely and unfeignedly love him would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question Let mee direct my speech to you both severally and apart For the first of you I know you will be ready to say Is there any man so ungracious so lewd that he doth not love the Lord that he doth hate the Lord Yes yes alas there be many such in the world and in the Church too They hate the Lord not as he is their Creatour and preserver for in those respects they will seeme to love him but as he is a law-giver and hath given them such lawes as do curbe them and are most crosse and contrary to their nature as he is their Soveraigne Lord and King that requireth obedience of them unto those lawes as he is God the avenger as the Prophet calleth him Psal. 94.1 that will take vengeance of them for their sinnes in these respects they hate him His Citizens hated him saith our Saviour in the Parable Luke 19.14 we will not have him to reigne over us Yea they hate him with a mortall hatred Their soule abhorred me saith the Lord Zach. 11.8 and wish with all their hearts as to their most mortall enemy a fearefull thing to be spoken or thought that he had no being that he were quite rid out of the world Many such wretches I say there be in the world and even in the Church too and if thou knewest thy selfe well thou wouldst find thy selfe to be of that wretched number But though thou knowest not thy selfe the Lord knoweth thee well and will one day say to thee as he said to a great number that were members of the true Church as thou art professours of the true religion as thou
him and cry to him that is the God of love 2 Cor. 13.11 that by that blessed spirit of his which is the spirit of love 2 Tim. 1.7 hee would give thee an heart to love him And if thou canst seeke to him this way thou hast no cause to despaire For he that commandeth us Matth. 5.44 45. Love your enemies blesse them that curse you c. will doubtlesse love thee if in truth of heart thou desire to love him Lecture LXXIX On Psalme 51.6 Ianuary 29. 1627. NOw it followeth that we proceed unto the second part of this application and so unto the second grace whereof the right root of all true righteousnesse and goodnesse doth consist namely a lively faith I told you the last day that if God should move to every one of you particularly that that was moved unto Peter Iohn 21.15 as who knoweth how soone it may be moved to us either by the Lord himselfe when he shall wrestle with us as he did with Iacob Gen. â—2 or by Satan our adversary there is many a one among you that doe unfeignedly love the Lord would make a very doubtfull and fearefull answer unto this question because though you doe indeed love him yet you doe not feele or perceive in your selves that you doe so But you are ready upon the hearing of the former Doctrine to say Have none upright hearts but such onely as doe love the Lord Alas then I feare I am no better then an hypocrite for I am exceedingly subject unto slavish feare I cannot thinke of death but I tremble I cannot heare of any danger of an invasion or such like troubles but I am ready to quake for feare I cannot heare or see any great thunder or lightning but I am exceedingly distempered with slavish feare And can there be any true love of God in such a heart Now to these poore soules that object thus against themselves I have three things to say 1. Thou maist have the true love of God in thy heart though thou be subject unto these feares 2. Thou hast in thee evident signes that thou hast the true love of God in thy heart though thou bee so subject unto these feares 3. Yet thou must strive against these feares and labour to rid thy heart of them For the first I say It is possible for one that truly loveth the Lord and that hath an upright heart to be much subject to these feares This I will make evident to you 1 by some instances and examples that will make it plaine unto you that it may be so 2 by certaine reasons that will shew you why it may be and is so For examples we read Iob was subject to these feares even before the time of his great affliction while he enjoyed much prosperity and outward peace For whereas he saith of himselfe Iob 3.26 that in those daies I was not in peace neither had I rest neither was I quiet he telleth us in the former verse 25. that it was feare that did thus disquiet him David also oft complaineth of this Psal. 119.120 My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraid of thy judgements This may seeme to bee more then a child-like feare to offend God that he could not see nor heare of any strange judgements of God but his flesh trembled at it And Psal. â—â— 4 â— My heart is â—ore pained within me with what with feare as appeareth by the next words and the terrours of death are fallen upon me fearefullnesse and trembling are come upon me and horrour hath overwhelmed mee What poore Christian is there in the world can say more of his feares And yet Heman the Prophet goeth further Psal. 88.15 While I suffer thy terrours I am distracted and verse 16. Thy terrours have cut me off As if he had said For feare and terrour I know not what to doe I have no use of my understanding I am become even as a dead man Take another example for this in the Apostle Paul who professeth of himselfe 2 Cor. 7.5 that while he was in Macedonia he found no rest in his flesh but that as he had fightings without much opposition and trouble raised against him by men so he had terrours within Certainely he was much subject to these feares we speake of But what speake I of particular examples this is the condition of most Christians that at one time or other they are subject unto them Yea they are more subject unto them a great deale then the lewdest men are who have much more just cause to feare then they have as wee see the trees that have life and sap in them are shaken too and fro with the winds when those that are dry and dead are not moved at all but strand stone-still In which respect the Lord speaking to them to whom the promises of the Gospell do belong calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and chideth them for this Esa. 51.13 Thou hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour Now if you would know the reasons why Gods most faithfull and upright-hearted seruants may be so subject to these feares and why they are so I find two principall causes of this First Their owne weaknesse When the Apostle speaketh of those feares he was subject to among the Corinthians he imputeth them to his owne weaknesse I was with you saith he 1 Cor. 2.3 in weakenesse and in feare and in much trembling And there is a double weakenesse in the best of Gods servants a naturall weakenesse and a sinfull weakenesse and so there is a naturall feare and a sinfull feare in them Our blessed Saviour that had no sin in him yet when he was in the garden was sore afraid and being to pray durst not be alone but got three of his Disciples to be by him yea charged them to keepe themselves awake too as you shall find Mar. 14.32 34. Through this naturall weakenesse it is that the best man that is may feele in himselfe some feare of death and when he seriously thinketh of his appearing before God or when the Lord doth by any extraordinary worke as thundring and lightning and earth-quakes c. manifest unto him his glorious power he cannot choose but feare and tremble I remembred God and was troubled saith the Prophet Psal. 77.3 and that hath oft beene the case of many a good soule When God shewed his glory in the delivering of the law by darknesse and tempest by thunder and lightning it is said by the Apostle Heb. 12.21 that the sight was so terrible that Moses himselfe said I exceedingly feare and quake Yea when Christ did shew his divine and glorious power even in goodnesse by bringing such a multitude of fish to the net that it brake withall it is said Luk. 5.8 9. that Peter was so astonished with feare that he fell downe at Iesus knees saying depart from me for I am a sinfull man O Lord. But besides
of the Lord Iesus that is his quickning grace was mad manifest in their bodies In this respect also hee calleth the regenerate part Colos. 3.10 not a new mind nor a new will nor a new heart only but the new man Ye have put on saith hee the new man it is a compleat man it hath all the faculties and powers of a perfect man in it So speaketh hee againe 2 Corinth 5.17 If any man bee in Christ in the state of grace hee is a new creature old things are past away behold all things are become new Every one that is in Christ is become a new man every faculty every part of him is renewed In this respect also every upright-hearted man is called a perfect man Marke the perfect man and behold the upright saith David Psalme 37.37 because they have this perfection of parts they are sanctified throughout in all their parts And as the children that wee beget are perfect men and women so soone as ever they are borne because they have the soules and bodies and all the parts of men and women though in great weakenesse so is it with all the children of God much more Men may beget children that are defective and want some of their parts wee reade of some that have beene borne blind Iohn 9.1 and of some that have beene creeples from their mothers wombe Acts 14.8 and of some that have beene borne fooles But our heavenly father begets no such children all his children are perfect and have no such defect of parts in them Now before I make application of this point I must first give you three cautions to prevent the children of God from taking occasion of much feare and discomfort by the mistaking and misunderstanding of this point The first caution is this As the goodliest child that ever was borne is defective when it is an infant and new borne not onely in the stature and strength of every member of his body but even in the measure of his understanding also even so is it with the new man They that are sanctified in the best measure are yet in every part in every faculty of their soule in every sense and member of their body defective in the measure and degree of grace Paul telleth those worthy Christians the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.10 that hee desired to come to them to perfect that that was lacking in their faith Yea of himselfe hee saith Phil. 3.12 that hee was not perfect And if that great Apostle could say of himselfe and such as he was 1 Cor. 13.9 we know but in part then how great cause have the best of every one of us to complaine alas how little spirituall light and knowledge have I in my understanding how little sanctifying grace and goodnesse have I in my thoughts in my memory in my conscience in my will in my desires and affections How little inclination to any thing that is good in my eye or in my eare or in any other of my senses or parts of my body Secondly Though they that have truth of grace in them have every faculty and power of their soule and every sense and member of their body seasoned in some measure with the new leaven of sanctifying grace yet have they also much of the old leaven of their corrupt nature remaining still in every facultie of their soule and in every sense and member of their body Purge out therefore the old leaven saith the Apostle 1 Cor 5.7 As if hee had said This is a worke wherein we must alwayes be doing and which we shall never make an end of while we live here In which respect the regenerate man may fitly bee compared unto the ayre in the twilight in which there is no part but it hath some light in it neither is there any part of it but it hath some darkenesse in it also and unto the water that is luke-warme there is no part of it but it hath some heate in it nor any part but it hath some coldnesse in it too Therefore as the spirit the regenerate part in us is called as we have heard the new man so is the flesh and the unregenerate part in us called the old man likewise Eph. 4.22 because it goeth through the whole man as the other doth And this maketh many a good soule thinke there is no truth of grace in them because that throughout in their whole spirit and soule and body they discerne still so much corruption From the sole of the foot say they as Esa. 1.6 even to the head there is no soundnes in me This maketh them complaine with Iob 40.4 Behold I am vile What a deale of ignorance and blindnes have I in my understanding how vaine wicked are my thoughts for the most part how hardly can I forget any small wrong that hath bin done me and how apt am I to forget any good thing how hard a heart have I and unable to mourne for any of my sins how apt to be overwhelmed with griefe for the smallest crosse that befalleth me With what delight doe mine eares listen to any evill I can heare of my neighbour how dull of hearing is it towards any thing that is good how apt is mine eye to wander and to steale away my heart when I should attend to the word and how hardly can I keepe it fixed upon any thing that might bring good to my soule These we know are the complaints of the best soules And yet all this may be where there is truth of heart Thirdly and lastly Though where truth of grace is it diffuseth and sheddeth it selfe abroad throughout the whole man every faculty of the soule is sanctified and every part of the body also yet is not the worke of grace therein so sensible and manifest as is the corruption of our nature The workes of the flesh are manifest saith the Apostle Galathians 5.19 more manifest then the worke of grace is I cannot perceive saith many a good Christian any worke of Gods sanctifying grace at all in my memory in sundry of my affections in my joy and my anger much lesse in the members of my body and how can I say then that there is any truth of grace in mee To such I say there may bee some sanctifying grace in thee yea in every faculty of thy soule and member of thy body though thou perceive it not The little infant hath all the parts of a mans body though there bee sundry of them thou canst discerne no use he hath of them in any action yea hee hath a reasonable soule and all the faculties of it though it appeare not in any operation at all Three things thou hast in thee that shew thou hast sanctifying grace even there where thou perceivest it least 1. As thou hast in thy whole man in every faculty and part both flesh and spirit so hast thou in thy whole man a conflict between them The flesh lusteth against the spirit
of men that are by this Doctrine discerned to bee void of all truth of heart are such as contenting themselves with this that they are reformed in the outward man thou shalt never heare them sweare or lye or talke either filthily or maliciously thou shalt never see them drunke or haunt evill company they constantly performe religious duties both publikely and privatly yet are they carelesse of the reforming and sanctifying of the inward man 1. their understanding is blind and blockish and full of errour 2. their thoughts are most vaine and wicked 3. their memories are like brasse for the reteining of that that is naught and like water for that that is good 4. Their affections are altogether worldly and disordered yet do these inward corruptions not trouble them at all neither doe they strive against them But to these men the time will not permit mee to say any more then this remember what you have now heard if that grace that seemeth to bee in us bee true and unfeined it will worke a totall change in us a reformation of the whole man at least in the unfeined desire and endeavour of the heart Lecture LXXXV On Psalme 51.6 March 25. 1628. THe second respect wherein the universality and large extent of true sanctifying grace appeareth is the object namely the matter wherein our goodnesse and grace is exercised it sheweth it selfe in a conscionable respect unto all the commandements of God He that hath truth of grace in him maketh conscience of every commandement of God of one as well as of another And as the sincerity of a Christians love to the brethren appeareth in this when he loveth all the Saints without respect of persons poore and rich weake and strong as the Apostle Col. 1.4 and els where oft noteth and the faithfullnesse of the governours of the Church when they observe the rules of Church governement which God hath appointed without preferring one before another and when they do nothing by partiality as the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 5.21 And on the other side the unfaithfullnesse of a Minister is chiefly seene in this when he is partiall in the law that is in the application of the law as the Lord chargeth the Priests to have beene Mal. 2.9 some truths they would teach that were needfull and profitable and some they would conceale some mens sinnes they would sharpely reprove and some mens faults they would winke at So doth the sincerity of our love and obedience unto God and his law appeare in this when we love and make conscience of all his commandements without preferring one before another and the hypocrisie and falshood of our hearts is seeene in this when we are partiall in the law when we will seeme to esteeme highly of some of the commandements of God with the slighting and neglecting of other some And this is that which the Apostle teacheth Iames 2.10 Whosoever shall keepe the whole law outwardly hee meaneth and in shew and yet offend in one point that is wittingly and giving himselfe liberty to breake any one commandement is guilty of all So the Lord chargeth the wicked Iewes Ier. 32.23 that they had done nothing of all that hee commanded them to doe How could that be Did they not circumcise their children and offer sacrifices and doe many other things that he had commanded Yes verily but because that in some things they had wittingly transgressed Gods commandement and namely in idolatry for that is the only particular sin that God chargeth them with in that place as you may see verse 29 34 35 therefore he saith they had done nothing of all that he commanded them to doe and verse 30. that they had done that onely that was evill before him They doe nothing with an upright heart that doe give themselves liberty in any one thing to transgresse Gods law we must either keepe all or els we keepe none at all Therefore we shall find this oft noted by the Holy Ghost for the property and marke of an upright hearted man that he maketh conscience of every thing that God hath commanded of one commandement as well as of another This you shall see in that speech of the Lord unto Sololomon 1 King 9.4 If thou wilt walke before me as David thy father walked in integrity of heart and in uprightnesse to doe according to all that I have commanded thee He onely walketh before God in truth of heart and in uprightnesse that doth according to all that God hath commanded Thus doth David also describe a perfect heart in that prayer he maketh for Solomon 1 Chron. 29.19 Give unto Solomon my sonne a perfect heart to keepe thy commandements thy testimonies and thy statutes thy precepts of every kind and to do all these things Lastly Thus is the uprightnesse of Zachary and Elizabeth described Luk 1.6 They were both righteous before God walking in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse The Apostle Iames 2.11 giveth two reasons for that which he had said verse 10. which to many might seeme a strange paradox that he that keepeth the whole law and yet offendeth in one point is guilty of all The first of them is in these words He that said doe not commit adultery said also doe not steale Every commandement even the least of them one as well as another hath God for the author of it God spake all these words as it is said in the preface to the law Exod. 20.1 So that every commandement ought to be of equall authority in our hearts The second iâ— like unto the first saith our Saviour Matth. 22.39 And therefore he that out of love and obedience unto God keepeth any one commandement must needs be carefull also to keepe at the rest Secondly All the commandements of God are so coupled together that they make but one sentence one copulative proposition but one law See this Deut. 5.17 21. Thou shalt not kill neither shalt thou commit adultery neither shalt thou steale c. So that as the Apostle inferreth Iames 2.11 if thou doe not commit adultery yet if thou kill thou art become a transgressour of the law Now because this is a point of manifold and daily use and one of the principall and most sensible signes of an upright heart of all those that are given us in the Word I will insist a little upon it and 1 give you certaine cautions to prevent the mis-understanding of it by answering two questions and doubts that may be moved concerning this point 2 I will make some application of it The first question is this Hath no man an upright heart that doth not live according to Gods law in all points That doth not walke in all the commandements and ordinances of the Lord blamelesse I answer first Yes verily for els there were not one upright hearted man upon earth In many things we offend all saith the Apostle Iames 3.2 Nay I say more the righteousest man upon earth
is so farre from keeping all the commandements of God that he breaketh them all he keepeth none of them as they ought to be kept Thus speaketh holy and zealous Nehemiah of all Gods people and putteth himselfe in the number Neh. 1.7 We have dealt very corruptly against thee and have not kept the commandements nor the statutes nor the judgements which thou commandedst thy servant Moses Yea be hath certainely a false heart no uprightnesse no truth of grace in it that saith in his heart of the commandements of God as that rich young man did Mat. 19.20 All these things I have kept from my youth up or that thinketh himselfe to bee free from the transgression of any one of the commandements of God Secondly I answer Though this be so no man keepeth all no man keepeth any legally that is so as the law requireth so as to satisfie the law and to free himselfe by his obedience from the curse of the law yet is there never an upright hearted man in the world not the weakest of them all but he keepeth all the commandements of God evangelically that is so as in the new covenant of grace he is in Christ accepted of and accounted to have kept them all For this is the new covenant that God hath made with his people Ezek. 36.27 I will put my spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and ye shall keepe my juâ—gements and doe them David did so as we have heard Zachary and Elizabeth did so yea the Apostle saith thus of all faithfull 1 Iohn 3.22 Whatsoever we aske we receive of him because wee keepe his commandements and doe those things that are pleasing in his sight For 1 there is no one commandement but in his minde and judgement he consenteth unto it and saith of it as Rom. 7.12 The commandement is holy and just and good He can say of himselfe as David did Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right 2. There is no one commandement of God that he doth wittingly dispense with himselfe in but he maketh conscience of it and it hath a divine authority in his heart He can say with David Psal. 119.6 that he hath respect to all Gods commandements And with Paul Rom. 7.15 That which I doe when I transgresse any commandement I allow not for what I would that doe I not but what I hate that doe I. As if hee had said I would faine keepe every commandement of God though I doe it not my desire is to doe the will of God in all things I dislike in my selfe and hate every transgression of the law of God And he that doth thus approve in his minde and set his seale unto every commandement of God he that doth thus make conscience of and unfeignedly desire to doe the will of God in all things is certainely an happy man Never did any hypocrite or naturall man in the world goe thus farre He is not thus subject to the law of God saith the Apostle Rom. 8.7 neâ—ther indeed can be He cannot esteeme in his mind all Gods precepts concerning all things to be right but he hath in himselfe secret reasonings and imaginations that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 10.5 against some part of Gods will revealed in his Word neither can he make conscience of or in his will unfeignedly desire to doe the will of God in all things but doth willingly dispence with himselfe in some things and say with Naaman 2 King 5.18 In this thing the Lord beare with thy servant No no never could hypocrite goe thus farre Thou that canst thus consent unto Gods law and approve of Gods will revealed in his Word in all points and dost unfeignedly desire to doe every thing the Lord requireth of thee thou hast certainely notwithstanding all thy failings an upright heart yea thou art a righteous man in Gods sight not onely by imputation of Christs perfect righteousnesse unto thee but by an inherent righteousnesse which the spirit of Christ hath wrought in thee The righteousnesse of the law is fulfilled in thee as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.4 Thou dost keepe all the commandements of God though not legally or so as to be justified thereby yet Evangelically and so as by the new covenant of grace through Christ thou art esteemed by God as a fullfiller of them all And this made Paul to say Rom. 7. â—7 It is no more I that doe it as if hee had said I am not a transgressour of the law And verse 25. I my selfe serve the law of God as if he had said I do keepe and observe Gods law And so much may serve for the answer to the first question The second question is this Hath no man an upright heart that maketh more conscience of some of Gods commandements then of other some My answer to this question must consist of two parts 1. I will shew you how farre forth an upright hearted man may and ought to shew more respect to some of Gods commandements then to other some 2. How and wherein hee doth and must shew an equall respect unto them all For the first A man may have an upright heart and yet be more slacke and carelesse in some duties then in other in his obedience to some of the commandements of God then in other more apt to offend in some sinnes then in other This may arise 1. Sometimes from this that he hath more light and knowledge of his duty in some things then in other So it was with Iacob and the Patriarchs who being most holy men in other things yet made no conscience at all of Polygamy because though it was ever a sinne yet it was not knowne by them to be so 2. Sometimes from this that their tentations are stronger to some sinnes then to other and their pull-backs stronger to with-hold them from some duties then from other Of both these cases we have an example in Iehosaphat Iehosaphat was as zealous as any King of Iudah for the planting of true religion throughout his kingdome as you may see 2 Chron. 17.6 9. and yet in the abolishing of the reliques of idolatry he shewed nothing so much zeale as Hezekiah and Iosiah did Alas it was with him as with our good King Edward he did what he could but was not able to doe it as you shall see 2 Chron. 20.33 Howbeit the high places were not taken away for as yet the people had not prepared their hearts unto the God of their fathers The backwardnesse of the people did hinder him he could not doe as he would So in another case he that shewed in all his other courses such a deale of piety and zeale how great want of zeale and piety did he shew in that league and affinity that he made with Ahab and being so ready to helpe both him and after him his two sonnes Iehoram and Ahaziah three as grosse
usefull not fit to edifie himselfe in faith and obedience unto God For as it is an argument of a vaine and unsound heart in a Minister to teach any thing that tendeth not to the edifying of the people in faith and godlinesse as the Apostle telleth Timothy some did in his time 1 Tim. 1.3 4. This the Apostle saith was the rule that he followed in teaching Acts 20.20 he taught them not all that he was able to teach but he kept backe nothing that was profitable for them So it is a signe of a vaine and unsound heart in an hearer to desire to know more in religion then may be of use unto him for his owne practise The wisdome of the prudent saith Solomon Pro. 14.8 is to understand his way how hee may walke to please God This was the knowledge that David desired Psal. 119.66 Teach me good judgement and knowledge As if he had said such as may doe me good and make me better Now the upright hearted man to the end he may not offend God in any thing but obey his will in all things he desireth to know the whole will of God so farre as it concerneth him and may be profitable for him to know it I opened my mouth and panted saith David Psal. 119.131 for I longed for thy commandements as if he had said to know them that I might not breake them And thus he saith Psal. 18.22 23. that he approved to his owne heart his uprightnesse and integrity For all his judgements were before me and I did not put away his statutes any of them from me I was also upright before him As wee see it is with wise men specially with justices and officers they will acquaint themselves well with the statutes that they may doe nothing in their office that is against law and so bring themselves into danger So is it with the wise and prudent hearted Christian in this case I am thine save me saith David Psal. 119.94 for I have sought thy precepts And indeed how is it possible for him to be afraid to offend God in any thing or desirous to doe the will of God in all things that is not carefull to enquire and know what the will of God is in all things So it is said of Ezra 7.10 that hee had prepared his heart to seeke the law of the Lord and to doe it Thus David charged his Princes and Nobles and Commons in that great Parliament and common Councell that he summoned not long before his death 1 Chron. 28.8 Now therefore in the sight of all Israel the Congregation of the Lord and in the audience of our God keepe and seeke for all the commandements of the Lord your God As if he had said You cannot keepe them unlesse first you seeke to know them If this be so then is there certainely no truth of grace no uprightnesse of heart in many men First What truth of grace can there be in them that professe to all men by their despising the meanes that they desire not the knowledge of the will of God of which sort notwithstanding there bee many that are passing well perswaded of the uprightnesse of their owne hearts Of these men the Holy Ghost hath given sentence long since Iob 21.14 They say unto God depart from us for we desire not the knowledge of thy waies As though he should say They that doe not desire the knowledge of his waies how honest men soever they seeme to be do certainely in their hearts say unto God depart from us they would have nothing to doe with him by their good will And Ps. 119.155 Salvation is farre from the wicked for they seeke not thy statutes As if he should say They that never seek to know what God hath either forbidden or commanded them in his Word are farre from salvation Secondly Such as though they seeme to love the meanes and so to desire knowledge of Gods will yet never seeke to know the will of God in those cases that concerne their owne practise in particular It is the ordinance of God ye know Mat. 2.7 that his people should seeke his law at the mouth of his messenger And Iohns hearers did so his ministery wrought feares and doubts in them and both the people and the Publicans and the souldiers came to him as you may see Luk. 3.10.12.14 to be resolved in their doubts and said unto him What shall we do But our hearers have no doubts no cases of conscience to be resolved in No man ever asketh the question whether that that he hath gotten by usury or by gaming or by filling in of pots to men till they be drunke and have made themselves beasts be lawfully gotten or no. No man asketh is God pleased with the gaine that I get thus Will God blesse it to me and mine Thirdly and lastly Such also have cause to suspect the truth of their owne hearts that wittingly and purposely shun the knowledge of some parts of Gods will that concerne their owne practise because if they should know them and not doe accordingly their conscience would be disquieted and if they should practise them they must incurre danger and trouble and it is good sleeping thinke they in a whole skin Let none that are such flatter themselves in this that they thanke God they doe nothing against their conscience they doe nothing that they know to bee evill and displeasing to God For if thou wilfully close thine owne eyes against any part of Gods will that thou mayest not see it as those Iewes did that our Saviour condemneth Matth. 13.15 if there bee any truth of God concerning which it may bee said of thee as the Apostle speaketh of some wicked men in his time 2 Peter 3.5 this thou art willingly ignorant of certainely thy heart is unsound and the Lord will judge thee as one that hath sinned not out of ignorance but wilfully And so much shall serve to bee spoken of the first of these three points that I propounded touching the equall respect that the upright-hearted man beareth to all the commandements of God He desireth to know the whole will of God in all things that concerne him in one point as well as in another Secondly Hee maketh conscience of every sinne that God hath in his law condemned of one as well as of another It is no argument of sincerity to make conscience of and to hate some sinnes The Pharisee you know could say Luke 18.11 God I thanke thee I am not as other men are I am not so bad as such and such are I am not extortioner no unjust man in my dealings with men no adulterer But this is oft made in Scripture a note of uprightnesse to make conscience of every knowne sinne of one as well as of another Thus David describeth them that are undefiled in the way Psal. 119.3 They also doe no iniquity As if hee had said Not wittingly as giving themselves liberty in any sinne By
God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish As if he had said whether the people receive good by us or no and of which worke the best of us may say as the Apostle doth 2 Cor. 2.16 Who is sufficient for these things Yet if this worke bee not done in the right manner all the preaching all the paines wee take in our ministery is nothing in Gods account If any man speake saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 4.11 let him speake at the Oracles of God As if hee had said with that feare and reverence with that preparation with that judgement and discretion with that zeale and affection as it becommeth the Oracles of God to be spoken with See what a patterne we have for this in our Lord Iesus who is the chiefe Pastour as the Apostle calleth him 1 Pet. 5.4 Whatsoever I speake saith he Iohn 12.50 even as the father said unto me so I speake As if he had said Not for the matter onely that I teach but for the manner also of my teaching I follow precisely the direction of my father And see I pray you what account is to be made of preaching in the right manner It is said of Paul and Barnabas preaching in the Synagogue at Iconium Acts 14.1 that they so spake that a great multitude both of the Iewes and also of Greekes beleeved The successe and fruitfullnesse of their ministery is ascribed even to their manner of preaching And the Apostle Paul who tooke more paines in his ministery then all the rest of the Apostles did as hee saith of himselfe 1 Corinthians 15.10 yet professeth 1 Corinthians 9.16 17. that all the paines â—ee tooke in preaching did not yeeld him so much comfort as this did that his care was in preaching to doe it with that heart and in that manner that he ought to do it Though I preach the Gospell saith he I have nothing to glory of if I doe this thing willingly I have a reward This this is that that will give comfort both to us and you all and that will give us all assurance of the uprightnesse of our heart when in doing good duties we rest not in this that we doe the deed for in that an hypocrite may match and excell the best of us all but our care is to do it in the right manner to doe it so as we may please God in doing it Let us have grace saith the Apostle Heb. 12.28 whereby wee may so serve God as we may please him That grace we should all labour for Els if wee doe not good duties so as we may please God in doing them we loose all our labour And God is so farre from being pleased with the good duties we doe if our care be not to do them in the right manner as we may offend and provoke him as much by doing good duties as by any other sinne we can commit against him Incense is an abomination unto me saith the Lord Esa. 1 13. the new Moones and Sabbaths the calling of assemblies I cannot away with it is iniquity even the solemne meeting upon publique fasts and such like occasions Let every one of us thinke this is spoken to our selves and bee humbled for our loose performing of holy duties and be afraid of formality in Gods service and take heed of that naturall popery that is in every one of our hearts I meane of resting in opere operato and therefore also attend to the direction I shall now give you out of Gods Word how good duties are to be performed in a good manner and so as they may be pleasing unto God There be then three things principally required to the performing of good duties in a right manner besides that that they must be done in faith and in love to God which I have already shewed to bee rather the roots from whence all true obedience doth spring then properties required in the manner of our obedience 1 That wee doe them to a right end 2 That wee performe them not with the outward man onely but with the heart 3 That wee doe them in humilitie For the first Though a bad action cannot bee justified by a good intent for the Iewes that opposed and persecuted the Apostles had the zeale of God as the Apostle saith Rom. 10.2 yea even in that vile action they had a good intent they thought they did God good service in it saith our Saviour Ioh. 16.2 yet the best action that wee can do is spoiled and made nothing worth if the intent and aime of our heart in doing it be not right That is the chiefe thing God looketh after in any good thing we doe what heart we doe it with As the Lord himselfe told Samuel 1 Sam. 16.7 The Lord looketh on the heart When the counsels of the heart shall bee made manifest saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 4.5 with what intent and purpose of heart men have done that which they did then and not before shall every man have praise with God Now the intent and purpose of our heart in doing good duties is then onely right when wee doe them chiefely to this end that thereby wee may please and honour God and shew our obedience and love to him This is a maine note of difference twixt the hypocrite and upright hearted man The hypocrite and naturall man even in the best services he seemeth to doe unto God serveth not the Lord at all but himselfe Hee either respecteth 1 the applause of men in doing that good he doth as our Saviour saith Matth. 6. the Pharisee in his prayers and fasts and almesdeeds did Or 2 he hopeth to merit somewhat of God and to bind him thereby to beare with him the rather in other things as those hypocrites did Esa. 58.3 Or 3 at the best he doth it to avoid Gods wrath as those did the Prophet speaketh of Psal. 78.34 In seeming to serve the Lord he still seeketh himselfe onely and not the Lord in seeming to looke directly upon the Lord he hath a squint eye upon some what els When yee faâ—â—ed and mourned in the fift and seventh moneth even those seventy yeares saith the Lord to the hypocrites Zach. 7 5 6. did ye at all fast to me even unto me did ye it to please me did ye it in obedience and love to me and when ye did eate and when yee did drinke did ye not eat for your selves and drinke for your selves As if he had said Did you not in your fasting as well as in your feasting seeke your selves onely and not mee On the other side The man whose heart is upright whatsoever good thing hee doth hee doth it to the Lord. And he that doth so certainely he is no hypocrite but hath a good and upright heart Thus the Apostle proveth that Christians might not despise nor judge one another to be hypocrites and void of truth of grace because of their difference in judgement and practise
be said which the Prophet speaketh of Israel Hos. 10.1 Israel is as an empty vine he bringeth forth fruit to himselfe As if hee had said In all good things he doth as he doth them out of selfe-love so he seeketh himselfe onely in them The meanest worke we doe in our calling if we doe it to the Lord and serve him in it will yeeld us assured comfort and reward also the best Sermon we can preach or heare if we do it not to the Lord but to our selves will yeeld us no comfort or reward from God Verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Mat. 6.2 they have their reward And so much for the first property that is required to the right manner of performing of all good duties they must be done to the right end In the other two I will be very briefe The second property required to the right manner of performing good duties is this they must be performed not with the outward man onely but with the heart See this 1 in the generall and 2 in some particular and speciall duties No obedience or service pleaseth God unlesse it be done feelingly and with the affection of the heart That is the thing God calleth for principally My sonne give me thy heart saith he Pro. 2â— 26 Fervâ—nt in spirit serving the Lord saith the Apostle Rom. 12.11 As if he had said No service pleaseth God unlesse it be done with fervencie of spirit This was the thing that God so much commendeth in the obedience of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 17.6 that his heart was lift up in the waies of the Lord. As though he should say Hee stirred up himselfe to walke in Gods waies with zeale and affection This also the Lord praiseth Hezekiah for 2 Chron. 31 21. In every worke that he began in the service of the house of God and in the law and in the commandements to seeke his God he did it with all his heart and prospered See this also in sundry speciall parts of our obedience and service unto God First No mans preaching pleaseth God unlesse hee preach with affection and zeale I serve God saith Paul Rom. 1.9 with my spirit in the Gospell of his sonne Secondly No mans hearing pleaseth God or will doe him any good unlesse he heare with affection If God open not your hearts as he did Lydias Act. 16.14 and make you able to heare with affection though you had as good preachers as Paul was your hearing would be to no purpose Thirdly No mans praying pleaseth God or will doe himselfe any good though his words be never so many or so good unlesse he pray with his heart with feeling and affection of heart The effectuall â—ervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much saith the Apostle Iames 5.16 As if he should have said The most righteous mans prayer that is will not be effectuall nor availe much with God unlesse it be fervent Fourthly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God unlesse it be done with affection and feeling Our singing saith the Apostle Eph. 5.19 must be a making of melody in our hearts to the Lord. As if he had said The Lord regardeth no melody but that Fiftly The duties we performe to men in our callings please not God unlesse we doe them with affection of heart Whatsoever ye doe saith the Apostle to the servant Col 3.23 doe it heartily as to the Lord. As if hee had said Els you serve not God in any thing you do nor must looke for any acceptance or reward from him Sixtly and lastly The workes of mercy that wee doe though wee should give all wee have to the poore please not God unlesse they be done with affection and with a compassionat heart Whosoever hath ability and seeth his brother hath need saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.17 and shutteth up his bowells of compassion from him though he open his purse and give him never so much how dwelleth the love of God in him Let every one of us apply this to our selves for the time will not permit me to doe it The third and last property required in the manner of that obedience and service wee doe to God is this if we desire to doe it in the right manner we must doe it in humility In the best duties wee doe wee must find cause of humbling in our selves because wee have done them so poorely and so corruptly When yee have done all those things that are commanded you saith our Saviour Luke 17.10 say wee are unprofitable servants As if hee had said Say this is nothing to that that I should have done Whatsoever ye doe in word or deed saith the Apostle Col 3 17. doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus As though he should say Acknowledge and feele the need you have of Christ to make the best things that you doe acceptable unto God Thus did Nehemiah when he had done a better worke and service to God then any of us are ever like to doe while we live yet see how he was humbled in himselfe Neh. 13.22 Remember me ô my God concerning this also and spare me pardon me according to the greatnesse of thy mercy Without this there can be no uprightnesse of heart in us how good duties soever we performe Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him Lecture LXXXIX On Psalme 51.6 May 13. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last signe and note whereby uprightnesse of heart and truth of saving grace may bee discerned and judged of namely The bent of a mans mind and will the purpose and desire of his heart towards God We must therefore know that one of the surest notes of uprightnesse of heart and truth of grace is this when howsoever wee faile in our practise and obedience yet God hath our heart Yea that is such a signe as a poore Christian may find comfort in when he cannot in the most of them that you heard of before In the handling of this signe I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory observe this order 1. I will shew you what I meane by it 2. I will confirme it unto you 3. I will answer that which may bee objected against it 4. I will make some application of it First therefore the Lord is then said to have our heart when the two principall faculties of our soule that is to say our mind and our will are for God 1. When in our mind we allow and consent to the will of God in all things and can say as David doth Psal. 119.128 I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right And even in those things wherein through our corruption and weaknesse we do offend against the law yet we can say of the law with the Apostle Rom. 7.12 The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just good 2. When our will is to please God in all things we desire nothing
so much when we offend it is against the purpose of our heart When we can say with David Ps. 40.8 as your old translation readeth it I desire to do thy good will ô my God yea thy law is within my heart and 119.57 O Lord thou art my portion I have determined to keepe thy words and to doe nothing that might offend thee The truth of grace is in us and the uprightnesse of our hearts may be better discerned by this consent we give in our minds to Gods law in all things and by this unfeined desire and purpose of our heart to please God then by any thing we can do by any performance we are able to make Let us now see the confirmation of this point in three degrees of proofes 1 In the description that the holy Ghost maketh both of upright-hearted and good men and of such also as had no truth of grace in them 2. In the comfort that good men themselves have taken in this more then in any other good thing that hath bin in them 3. In the high account the Lord maketh of this more then of any other good thing that can be in us And for the first The holy Ghost describeth the upright hearted and good man not so much by any of their good actions as by this that their hearts were prepared and set to please God This is made the very summe of all true piety Thus speaketh the Prophet unto Iehoshaphat when hee had much offended God in joyning in affinitie with Ahab Neverthelesse saith hee to him 2 Chron. 19.3 there are good things found in thee in that thou hast taken away the groves out of the land and more then that hast prepared thine heart to seeke God thy heart is set and bent to please God Thus also doth Hezechiah describe the sincerity of them that communicated with him in the passeover 2 Chron. 30.18 19. The good Lord pardon every one that prepareth his heart to seeke God the Lord God of his fathers though hee bee not cleansed according to the purification of the sanctuary They were good men though they had failed and offended in that service because their hearts were set to please God in it This was all that Samuel required of Israel 1 Sam. 7.3 Prepare your hearts unto the Lord and serve him onely And Barnabas of the Disciples in Antiochia who were the first that were called Christians Actes 11.23 Hee exhorted them all that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. As if all piety and truth of grace consisted in this when the bent of our mind the unfeined purpose and desire of our heart is for God And so doth David describe an upright heart 1 Chron. 28.9 Thou Solomon my sonne know thou the God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart and with a willing mind And on the other side wee shall finde that men that were hypocrites and void of all truth of grace are described not so much by any of their evill actions as by this that the bent of their hearts of their minds and wills was not for God So it is said of the hypocrites that perished in the wildernesse Psalme 78.8 they are called a generation that set not their hearts aright So it is said of Rehoboam 2 Chron. 12.14 Hee did evill because hee prepared not his heart to seeke the Lord the desire and purpose of his heart was not set that way And of Simon Magus Acts 8.21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in the matter for thy heart is not right in the sight of God Secondly The best men wee can read of in Scripture when they have beene driven to search and looke out their evidences for their spirituall estate have found nothing so much comfort in any thing they have ever beene able to doe as in this that their mind and will hath beene to doe well Thus did Paul comfort himselfe in his spirituall conflict Rom. 7. 1. In the bent of his mind verse 16. I consent to the Law that it is good and verse 25. With the mind I my selfe serve the Law of God As if hee had said I obey it in my mind I know that by the mind there hee meaneth the regenerate part as by the flesh and members he meaneth the unregenerate part that was in him But why is the regenerate part called so and the grace of regeneration verse 23. the law of his mind Certainely because the truth and power of regeneration is not so much seene in our actions as in the renewing and sanctifying of our minds according to that Rom. 12.2 Bee yee transformed by the renewing of your mind 2. Hee comforteth himselfe in the bent of his will that his will and desire was for good and against all evill verse 15. What I would that doe I not but what I hate that doe I. And verse 18. to will is present with me As if hee should have said The constant desire purpose and endeavour of my heart is to doe the will of God in all things What failings soever the regenerate man is subject to yet will the worke of Gods sanctifying grace if it appeare in any thing appeare most sensibly in this will The spirit indeed is willing saith our Saviour Matth. 26.41 but the flesh is weake Even when the flesh sheweth it selfe most weake the spirit will shew it selfe willing It will stirre up in us such desires as David expresseth Psalm 119.5 O that my wayes were directed to keepe thy statutes Yee cannot doe the things that yee would saith the Apostle speaking of the confâ—ict that is in the regenerate betweene the flesh and the spirit Gal. 5.17 And this is that that Paul tooke comfort in when hee was much troubled with the sense of his inward corruption To will is present with mee saith hee So speaketh hee of himselfe also Hebrewes 13.18 that his will was to live honestly Why may you say was that all that Paul could say for himselfe that he was willing to live honestly was he not able also did he not live honestly Yes verily but yet this was the thing that yeelded him most comfort that his will and desire was better then his ability though hee slipped and failed oft in his words and actions yet his will and desire was constantly bent to please God in all things And in this also doth holy and zealous Nehemiah comfort himselfe this hee could be bold to say unto God of himselfe and his brethren and this was all he durst say Nehemiah 1.11 that they desired to feare his name And so doth the Church Esa. 26.8.9 The desire of our soule is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee with my soule have I desired thee in the night As if it had said There is nothing in the world that I desire so much as thy favour and grace And Cant. 5.2 I slept but my heart was awake As if she had said even then when I shewed that
weakenesse that cost mee so deare yet my heart was for God I did it not with the full sway of my soule This you see every true hearted Christian can to his comfort say of every evill that through infirmity hee hath slipt into this I ought not to have done it was against the purpose of my heart against my will that I have done so and of every good thing that hee hath failed in either for matter or manner thus I should doe and thus with all my heart I desire to doe Now for the third degree of proofes for this point See what high account the Lord himselfe maketh of this when our mind and the purpose and desire of our hearts is set to please him though there be much wanting in our performance See this in three points First Hee accepteth the will for the deed Even as hee accounteth every wicked man guiltie of that sinne which hee purposed and desired to doe though he commit it not Hee that looketh on a woman to lust after her saith the Lord. Matth. 5.28 hath committed adultery with her already in his heart And 1 Iohn 3.15 Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer And as Solomon saith Prov. 23.7 As hee thinketh in his heart so is he in Gods account So on the other side the Lord accounteth euery good thing as done yea as perfectly performed by any of his servants which hee seeth them purpose and endeavour and unfeinedly desire to doe If there bee first a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8 12. it is accepted So the Lord saith of Abraham that he did offer up his son in sacrifice Heb. 11.17 because he was willing and purposed to do it So because David had a purpose and desire to build God an house he commendeth him for this purpose 1 Kin. 8.18 Thou didst well that it was in thine heart Yea he rewardeth him for it as if he had done it and telleth him 2 Sam. 7.27 that for that he would build him an house So when the servant that ought his Lord ten thousand talents had shewed himselfe willing to pay all and said Mat 18. â—6 Lord have patience with me and I will pay thee all a thing utterly impossible for him to do yet was he desirous and willing to do it as every true Christian is willing and desirous to keepe all Gods commandements compleatly though it be impossible for him to do it it is said in the next words ver 27. that his Lord had compassion on him and loosed him and fargave him the debt hee tooke this for full paiment he accepted of the will for the deed So when Zacheus had unfeinedly professed his willingnes to make restitution Christ saith of him Lu. 19.9 This day is salvation come to thy house So the Lord accounteth that soule a true beleever that doth unfeinedly desire to beleeve For Christ saith they are blessed that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Mat. 5.6 And him a trve penitent sinner that doth unfeinedly purpose and desire to repent and turne unto God When the Prodigall did but purpose to returne humble himselfe to his father When he was yet a great way off his father saw him and had compassion and ran and fell on his necke and kissed him Lu. 15.20 And the Lord accounteth him a godly man and an observer of all his holy commandements that doth unfeinedly desire to obey him in all things If ye be willing and obedient saith the Lord Esa. 1 â—9 ye shall eate the good of the land Thus you see how God accepteth the will for the deed But secondly hee doth more then so For in the best services wee can doe unto him hee esteemeth more of our wills then of our deeds The Lord regarded nothing so much the benevolence that the Corinthians bestowed on the Saints in Iudea as hee did the willingnesse of their minde in bestowing You have begunne saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.10 not only to doe but also to be willing a yeere agoe Neither did God so much esteeme of Pauls preaching though that were excellent as hee did this that he preached with so willing a mind If I do this thing willingly saith he 1 Cor. 9 17. I have a reward And this God maketh high account of in every Minister when hee feedeth the flocke of God not by constraint but willingly 1 Peter 5.2 And when the Lord biddeth Moses speake unto the children of Israel that they should bring an offering for the making of the Tabernacle hee saith Exodus 25.2 Of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart yee shall take my offering hee esteemeth more of the willingnesse of the heart in offering then of the offering it selfe And this reason Paul giveth to Philemon verse 14. why he would not retaine Onesimus without his minde that thy benefite saith hee should not bee as it were of necessity but willingly he knew God did most esteeme of that Thirdly and lastly When God hath once wrought an unfeined purpose and desire of heart to please him for it is hee onely that worketh in us to will as well as to doe Phil. 2.13 hee will reward it with an increase of strength and ability to doe well and a chiefe cause why wee have no more ability to doe well is because wee no more desire to doe well For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145 19. to fill thy mouth if thou open it wide Psalme 8â— 10 to fill the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 And thus you have heard this truth confirmed unto you that a Christian may gather more comfortable assurance of the uprightnesse of his heart from the goodnesse of his will and desire then from the goodnesse of his life or of any actions he is able to performe Let us now come to answer that which may bee objected against this truth which is the third thing that in my methode I propounded and promised to doe For this doctrine may seeme to bee too broad a way and too open a doore of hope and comfort to the most lewd men Oh will they say this doctrine we like well this giveth us assurance that our hearts are as upright as the precisest of them all for wee also have good desires we would faine doe well we desire to beleeve in Christ we desire to repent and leave our sins And so we shall find in the word of sundry cast-awayes that have not onely had desires to be saved as Baalam Numbers 23.10 Let mee dye the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his and those foolish virgins that cryed Mat. 25.11 Lord Lord open unto us but have had desires also to go in the way that leadeth unto life desires to doe well Many I say unto you saith our Saviour Luke 13.24 will seeke to enter in at the strait gate and shall not bee able Now my answer unto this objection shall consist of two parts First
but for a moment worketh for us a farre more exceeding and eternall weight of glory Rejoycing in hope saith the Apostle Rom. 12.12 patient in tribulation As though he should say The hope of this reward is able not onely to make you patient in any tribulation how great soever it may be but even comfortable and joyfull in it also O that all this that we have heard might through Gods gracious and mighty working with it become effectuall to make us all in love with Gods service O that we could count it our happinesse and honour to be admitted into it and thinke and say of it as David doth Psal. 65.4 Blessed is the man whom thou choosest and causest to approach unto thee that he may dwell in thy house and be one of thy houshold servants And 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant thy servant and the son of thine handmaid thou hast loosed my hands As if he had said I was a bondslave till I became thy servant but thou hast brought me out of that bondage and by making me thy servant hast loosed my bonds and made me a free man And then followeth verse 17. I will offer unto thee the sacrifice of thankesgiving As if hee should say I will praise thy name for this so long as I live Lecture XCII On Psalme 51.6 Iune 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last point which I propounded to handle in this first part of the application which concerneth those that refuse to serve God and to be religious and it is to shew the dangerous estate that they are in that doe so to reprove and terrifie all wicked men specially such as live in the Church and under the meanes of grace We have heard in the handling of this third and last note of an upright heart That if there be in a man but an unfeigned desire to be saved and to please God he is accepted of God he hath certainely truth of saving grace in him That no man is rejected of God no man shall perish that hath in him a true desire to be saved and to please God This point if it be well considered is of great force to humble all naturall men to take all excuse from them and to make them ashamed of themselves For what goodnesse can there be in that man that hath not in him so much as a desire to be good What can that man pretend why he should not be most justly condemned and cast into hell that never had in him a true desire to be saved and to flie from the wrath to come And surely thus it is with every wicked man that liveth in the Church and under the meanes of grace to that man I may boldly say thou canst not repent nor leave thy sinnes because thou dost not desire to repent and forsake thy sinnes thou hast no grace because thou dost not desire grace thou canst not beleeve because thou dost not desire to beleeve thou shalt perish everlastingly because thou hast no true desire nor will to be saved Wicked men are apt and ever have beene blasphemously to impute all this wholly unto the Lord and his will to cast all upon God and to say of their future estate I shall doe as it pleaseth God if it be the will of God and he have so decreed I shall be saved if it be otherwise how can I helpe it And of their present estate if God would give me the grace I should be better then I am and till then how should I mend Thus did our first father plead for himselfe so soone as ever he was fallen from God The woman saith he Gen. 3.12 which thou gavest to be with me she gave me of the tree and I did eate As if he had said I may thanke thee for that that I have done If thou hadst not given me this woman I had never sinned And thus did the unprofitable servant pleade for himselfe Matth. 25.14 I know thou art an hard maâ— reaping where thou never sowedst As though he had said Exacting fruit of holinesse and obedience where thou didst never bestow the seed of grace And thus the Apostle bringeth in wicked men objecting against the Lord Rom. 9 19. Why doth he yet find fault for who hath resisted his will As if he had said How can I justly be blamed or punished for being as I am if it be the will of God I shall be no better How can I be said to be the cause of mine owne damnation when it is the decree and will of God that I should perish But as I told you these are but the pleas and pretences of wicked men These pleas will not hold Certainely as God is not the cause of any mans sinne but himselfe as the Apostle teacheth us Iam. 1.13 14. Let no man say As if he had said I know men are apt to say so but it is folly and sinne for a man to say when he is tempted or moved to any sinne I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted of evill neither tempteth he any man but every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed So neither is God the cause of mans destruction but himselfe It is the fruit of his owne way as the Holy Ghost speaketh Pro. 1.31 And as of every temporall crosse that befalleth a man in this life of what kind soever it be a man may justly smite himselfe upon the breast and say to his owne heart as the Lord speaketh Ier. 2.17 Hast thou not procured this to thy selfe He may truly say Whatsoever hand God or man had in this evill that is befaâ—len me I am sure I was the chiefe cause of it my selfe so may it truly be said to every wicked man of his spirituall and eternall death and destruction as the Lord speaketh to Israel Hos. 13.9 O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe but in mee is thy helpe that is though thou canst not save thy selfe nor worke any goodnesse in thy selfe that must come wholly from my meere grace By grace are ye saved through faith saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.8 and that not of your selves it is the gift of God yet thou hast destroyed thy selfe thou art thy selfe the cause why thou hast no grace why thou canst not repent nor leave thy grosse sinnes why thou canst not beleeve nor take any comfort in Christ why thou shalt be damned and perish everlastingly Yea how apt soever men are now to plead thus for themselves and to impute all unto God there will come a day when as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 3.19 every mouth shall be stopped and all the world shall become guilty before God No man shall have any such thing to say for himselfe but shall cleare the Lord he shall cry guilty and acknowledge himselfe to have beene the onely cause of his owne destruction The bookes shall be opened as the Apostle speaketh Revel 20.12 the bookes of
cannot say it is so with me Some commandements and duties I doe indeed make conscience of but others I neglect wonderfully Some sins I hate and tremble at but others I slip into ever and anon 6. True grace is constant and durable and no man is blessed and in the state of grace but he that feareth alway Proverbs 28.14 that doth righteousnesse at all times Psal. 106.3 But alas the goodnesse that is in me is like the morning dew as the Prophet speaketh Hosea 6.4 there is no constancy nor durablenesse in it I am extreamely inconstant in good things and cannot continue in a good temper and disposition of my soule for any time 7. Lastly No man hath truth of grace that contenteth himselfe with this that he abstaineth from evill and doth good unlesse his care bee to doe all this in the right manner unlesse he doe it to the Lord that is with an intent to please and honour him Whatsoever yee doe saith the Apostle Coloss. 3.23 doe it as unto the Lord unlesse hee doe it with his heart and spirit and not with the outward man onely and can say with the Apostle Rom. 1.9 I serve God with my spirit unlesse he doe it in humility and can discerne cause to bee humbled even in his best actions Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is lifted up is not upright in him Now though I doe good things sometimes yet doe I never any thing in that manner that I should For 1. The end that I aime at is not so much to please the Lord and to honour him but I have by respects to my selfe in every thing that I do 2. The good things I do I do without any affection and use to offer dead sacrifices unto God 3. I doe not walke humbly with my God but if I do any thing in any measure well I am ready at the least secretly to glory and to pride my selfe in it In a word all the signes of sincerity mentioned in the word of God make against me and are unto me as so many signes and evidences of the falshood and hypocrisie of mine owne heart These are the usuall complaints of the best of Gods people and there is no tentation wherewith they use to bee more troubled both in life and in death then with this that there is no truth of grace in them they are no better then hypocrites Now I have three things to say for the comfort of these poore soules and in answer to this first and maine objection that they make against themselves First Admit all this bee true that thou sayest against thy selfe this will prove indeed that there is hypocrisie in thee yea and much hypocrisie too it may bee but this will not proove that thou art an hypocrite It is not the having of hypocrisie or of any other wicked corruption in a man that maketh him to deserve the name of an hypocrite or of a wicked man but the raigning of hypocrisie and wickednes in him No man doubteth but Moses Samuel Iob and all the holiest men that ever were had wickednesse in them For who could ever say as it is Prov. 20.9 I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne And yet to say that either Moses or Samuel or Iob were wicked men were to open our mouthes in blasphemy against them that dwell in heaven as the spirit speaketh Revel 13.6 So that a man may have sinne in him and as other sinnes so hypocrisie and much hypocrisie too and yet bee in the state of grace for all that so long as it raigneth not in him That which the Apostle saith of sin in generall 1 Iohn 1.8 may be said of this sin in particular If wee the best of the Apostles or Saints of God say wee have no hypocrisie in us wee deceive our selves and there is no truth in us How oft shall you find Master Bradford and other of the holy Martyrs complaine to God of their hypocrisie and crave pardon for it And certainely David would not have cryed unto God as he doth Psalm 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed if he had not felt himselfe subject to unsoundnes and to hyprocrisie and much troubled with it I know our Saviour Ioh. 1.47 describeth the true Israelite to bee one in whom is no guile and David the justified man the man to whom the Lord imputeth no sinne Psalm 32.2 to bee one in whose spirit there is no guile But these places are no otherwise to bee understood then that of David when speaking of godly men he saith Psalm 119.3 They doe no iniquity and that of the Apostle 1 Iohn 3 9. Whosoever in borne of God doth not commit sinne nay hee cannot sin because hee is borne of God Was there ever godly man of whom it could be truly sayd that hee did no iniquity that hee did commit no sinne No verily But this is the meaning of the holy Ghost in those phrases he that is regenerate doth not commit any iniquitie nor can doe it ordinarily and willingly with the full sway of his soule or in that manner as the unregenerate man doth so hee that is justified and sanctified hath no guile that is no raigning hypocrisie in him So this is the first thing I have to say for thy comfort though by this which thou objectest against thy selfe it may appeare there is hypocrisie in thy heart yet will it not follow from thence that thou art an hypocrite thou mayest be in the state of grace and the deare child of God for all that Secondly By this it is evident that though there be hypocrisie in thy heart yet it raigneth not in thee thou art no hypocrite because thou discernest thine owne hypocrisie thou feelest it and art so troubled with it It is not corruption but grace that maketh a man able to discerne his corruption specially so hidden and secret a corruption as hypocrisie is There bee thousands in the world that are indeed in that state that thou suspectest thy selfe to bee in that are hypocrites indeed and they discerne no such thing in themselves they thinke passing well of their owne estate But what speake I of others Thou thy selfe when thou wer◠an hypocrite indeed and hadst both this and many other vile corruptions reigning in thee perceivedst them not wert never troubled with them Yee were once darkenesse saith he Eph. 5.8 but now yee are light in the Lord. While wee were in the state of nature which the Apostle calleth darkenesse wee saw not a deale of naughtinesse and corruption which now wee discerne in our selves This discerning of our secret corruptions is a blessed signe we are no longer darkenesse but light in the Lord. All things that are reproved saith hee Ephes. 5.13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all things whereof wee are convinced in our selves that they are sinnes are made manifest by the light for whatsoever doth make manifest is light Before wee
this Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name The third example is the Apostle Pauls who desiring the prayers of Gods people for himselfe Heb. 13.18 mentioneth this for their encouragement therein and for his owne comfort that hee had a good conscience in all things desiring to live honestly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And againe Rom. 7. he professeth verse 20 It is no more â— that doe it he did not transgresse Gods law Why so Because as he saith ver 15 hee did not in his mind allow himselfe in any evill that which I doe I allow not And because whatsoever evill he did was against his will verse 16 I doe that which I would not And verse 19. The evill which I would not that I doe and verse 15. What I hate that doe I. So on the other side hee professeth verse 25. that hee himselfe did serve the law of God hee kept Gods law How could that bee when hee confesseth verse 18. that hee found no ability in himselfe to performe that which is good Yes he telleth us how he kept the law for all that Because 1. in his mind hee did consent to the law that it is good verse 16. and verse 12. The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good and verse 25. With the mind I my selfe serve the law of God 2 In his will he did desire to obey God in every commandement To will is present with me saith he ver 18. and ver 19. The good that I would I doe not and verse 21. When I would doe good evill is present Certainely these holy men would never have made such mention of the goodnesse of their minds and desires if they had not held this a certaine evidence that they were in the state of grace if they had not beleeved that no sinne shall bee imputed to us which wee doe not allow our selves in and which wee commit against the desire and purpose of our hearts if they had not beleeved that that man hath truth of grace in him that doth unfeinedly desire grace hee doth truly beleeve that doth thus desire to beleeve hee doth truly repent that thus desireth to repent hee doth obey God in all things and lead an holy life that doth thus unfeinedly desire to doe so But see a second proofe of this in the sentence and testimony that God in his word hath given of such men Of this sort I will alleage but two only The first is that of the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 If there bee first a willing mind a man is accepted it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If a man have a mind unfeinedly willing to doe good hee is accepted of God and that that is said of doing good may bee sayd likewise of beleeving of repenting and of every other grace if a man have a mind unfeinedly willing and desirous to beleeve to repent to love and feare God hee is accepted of God And how could he bee accepted of God if hee had not these graces in him indeed The second testimony is that which our Saviour giveth Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse And how could they be blessed that hunger after righteousnesse if they be not righteous how could he that hungreth after faith or any other saving grace be a blessed man â—f this unfeined desire were not a certaine evidence that there is truth of saving faith and grace in that man The third and last proofe is taken from the reasons and grounds of this and those are two First Because this unfeined desire of grace cannot grow from nature seeing while wee were in the state of nature wee were like to him which had a spirit of an uncleane Devill who cryed out with a loud voyce saying Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us I know thee who thou art the Holy one of God Luk 4.34 but is the worke of Gods sanctifying spirit It is God that worketh in us saith the Apostle Phil. 2 â—3 to will as well as to doe and that of his good pleasure his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 his speciall favour and love Secondly This is a speciall part of that purchase that Christ hath made for us That whereas in the first covenant that God made with man no obedience pleased him but an exact doing of whatsoever hee commanded and the sentence of the law raâ—ne thus Galathians 3 10. Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law to doe them Christ by performing in his owne person this exact obedience to the law for us hath procured that our poore and imperfect obedience which standeth more in an unfeined desire and endeavour to doe the will of God then in any performance we are able to make should be acceptable unto him as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 2.5 Yet is there a third objection that these poore soules are apt to make against themselves and my desire is to give them as full satisfaction in all their doubts as I can I grant all this saith one that if I had a true and unfeined desire of grace then I had truth of grace in mee indeed I had all the signes of uprightnesse in mee if I did indeed unfeinedly desire them But alas the good desires that seeme to bee in me are most hypocriticall and unsound If I did unfeinedly and with a good and upright heart desire grace I could not be so void of grace as I am For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145.19 Hee filleth the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 To this I answer Take heed of denying the work of Gods grace in thy selfe It is an high degree of unthankefulnesse to doe so But take these for certaine evidences that the desire of thy heart is right First Thou esteemest more of the favour of God and of his grace then of any thing else in the world and canst say with David Psalm 4.6 I would joy more in the light of thy countenance then ever worldling or Epicure did in his wealth or pleasure Secondly Thou allowest not thy selfe but strivest against every sinne and corruption thou findest in thy selfe and feelest in thy selfe that blessed combate that Paul speaketh of Galath 5.17 The spirit lusteth against the flesh Thirdly Thou seekest by prayer and all other good meanes to get more grace and cryest with that poore man Marke 9.24 Lord helpe mine unbeliefe Lord helpe my impenitency my worldlinesse c. Yea even when thou hast hardest conceit against thy selfe that thou art but an hypocrite but a cast-away yet thou cryest and prayest still to God for grace as David did Psalme 31.22 Fourthly and lastly Thou mournest and grievest unfeinedly that thou hast no more faith no more grace Thou dost as that poore man Marke 9.24 hee cryed out of his infidelity and watered
to be good for thee he will be a sheild to thee when the evill day shall come In the time of trouble he will hide thee in his pavillion as David speaketh Ps. 27.5 When a thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand and at thy right hand as the Prophet speaketh Ps 91.7 he can so hide thee that the judgement shall not touch thee Thus he did hide diverse when he sent his destroying Angell to smite the city and other parts of the land with the pestilence and thus he can hide thee when he shall send his destroying Angell to smite our land with the bloudy sword if it please him Nay thus he will hide thee if he shall see that good for thee he will be a sheild unto thee Pro. 2.7 He is a buckler to them that walke uprightly But if he will not be a sheild he will certainely be a sunne unto thee he wil be a comforter to thee in that day Vnto the upright there ariseth light in the darknesse saith the Prophet Psal. 112.4 As when there was palpable darkenesse in all the land of Egypt all the children of Israel had light in their dwellings Exod. 10.23 So in times of greatest misery and perplexity that shall come upon the land certainely God will be a sunne to them that walke uprightly to the upright there shall arise light in darkenesse they shall find comfort in God even in that day yea more then then ever before Thus you have seene how God will doe good to them that are upright in heart in outward things But that is not all he will be better to them then so he will do good to them also in spiritual things Three speciall blessings of this kind hee hath promised them First Such shall never fall away nor loose his favour and grace O continue thy loving kindnesse saith the Prophet Psal. 36.10 and a propheticall prayer hath the nature of a promise as I told you before unto them that know thee and thy righteousnesse to the upright in heart And Psal. 112.6 Surely he shall not be moved for ever Thou art oft much disquieted with the feare of this that thou shalt never be able to hold out to the end thou fearest that thou maist fall that thou shalt fall before thou dyest labour to be upright in heart and God will continue his loving kindnesse unto thee he will love thee to the end surely thou shalt never be moved Though the seed was lost upon all the other three sorts of hearers though they all fell away and lost those beginnings of grace they had received yet he that had an honest and good heart as our Saviour speaketh Luke 8.15 he kept it If thy heart be not â—ound thou that makest profession of the truth with greatest forwardnesse and zeale maist become a Papist before thou diest and a persecuter of that truth which thou now professest and thou that seemest to be most reformed and sanctified in thy life maist prove a most profane and debaushed man The Prophet speaking of those Israelites that perished in the wildernesse who though they had made a most zealous profession as you may read Deut. 5.27 Speake thou unto us all that the Lord our God shall speake unto thee and wee will heare it and doe it yet afterward became some of them grosse Idolaters some of them beastly adulterers the Prophet I say giveth the reason of this Psal. 78.37 why they were not more stedfast in his covenant for their heart saith he was not right with him and verse 8. They were a generation that set not their heart aright and whose spirit was not stedfast with God even then when they made the best shewes their heart was never right Thou canst not be sure to be preserved from any sinne how foule soever it be and how much soever thy heart seemeth now to abhorre it pay thou shalt be sure to fall fearefully one way or other if thy heart be not upright 2 Chron. 12.14 He did evill because hee prepared not his heart to seeke the Lord that was the cause of all Rehoboams lewdnesse he professed the true religion and made excellent shewes of goodnesse for three yeares 2 Chron. 11.17 but he fell fearefully hee had no care of his heart his heart was never right The Apple that is rotten at the Core though it seeme never so beautifull will quickly putrifie and so will every professour that is unsound at the heart But if thy heart be upright feare not certainely thou shalt hold out and persevere to the end Secondly Such as are upright in heart shall have strength given them of God to endure any tryall he shall be pleased to bring them unto The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet Hanani 2 Chron. 16.9 run to and fro throughout the whole earth to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him When thou thinkest of the fiery triall that all Gods people may be brought unto thou tremblest much and fearest that so weake a wretch as thou art shall never be able to endure it But looke thou to thy heart that that be upright and sound and certainely though thou be so weake God will shew himselfe strong in thee when that triall shall come What a measure of strength and courage shall we find in the booke of Martyrs that a number of weake and simple women and children did shew in the time of that fiery triall More a great deale it is to be feared then would bee found now if the like triall should come Wee have much more knowledge now then they had but they had better hearts then we have Feare not thine owne weaknesse if thy heart be upright For as it is not any strength that is in thee that can make thee stand in such a triall In his owne might shall no man be strong saith Anna in her song 1 Sam. 2.9 if ever we be strong at such a time it must be in the Lord onely and in the power of his might as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 6.10 so the sense we have of our owne weakenesse is no hinderance to the Lords strengthening of us but a furtherance unto it rather His power is made perfect in weakenesse 2 Cor. 12.9 As if he had said it useth to shew it selfe most in them that have most sense of their owne weakenesse Out of weakenesse saith the Apostle of the Martyrs in the time of Antiochus Hebrewes 11.34 they were made strong Thirdly and lastly Such as are upright in heart shall be sure to have a comfortable issue and a joyfull deliverance out of all their tentations Marke the perfect man saith David Ps 3â— 37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Thou art oft subject to grievous tentations and spirituall desertions that maketh thy life wearisome and burdensome unto thee Thy well-beâ—oved is gone thou hast no sense of Gods favour Thou art apt to say with Zion Esa 49.14
The Lord hath forsaken me Thou art troubled with strong and fearefull tentations unto desperation Well for all this if thy heart bee upright though thou perceive it not nay if ever it were upright certainely they shall end in joy Marke the perfect man and behold the upright As if he had said It is our great sinne that we observe no better the manifold examples and experiments God giveth us of this for the end of that man is peace Yea proportionable to the measure of thy desertion and discomfort shall thy joy be in the end According to the comparison the Lord useth in this case Ps. 7.11 Light is sowen for the righteous and gladnesse for the upright in heart And 126.5 They that sow in teares shall reape in joy Proportionable to the seedâ—esse of their sorrow shall the harvest and crop of their joy be Now then to conclude all that I have said of these motives seeing there be so many promises made so many excellent priviledges belonging to them that are upright in heart let us not any longer content our selves with shewes of goodnesse with professing and thinking we are Christians we feare God we serve him But let us be ashamed of and bewaile and strive against our hypocrisie and our halting with God Let us labour to attaine to that uprightnesse of heart which we have heard at large described to us out of Gods Word and which the Lord our God so much delighteth in And for our helpe herein I will shew you some of the principall meanes which God hath in his Word directed us to use for the obtaining of it And I will passe over them as briefly as I can First It is not possible for a man to have an upright heart till his heart have first been truly humbled for sin Behold saith the Prophet Hab. 2.4 his soule which is listed up is not upright in him It must be humbled before it can be upright As when a bell is crackt it can never be mended till it have beene first broken in pieces and melted and cast a new so before the heart of man that is so full of cracks and unsoundnesse can be made sound and whole it must first be broken David could not rid himselfe of that guile that was in his heart till he tooke this course till with an humbled soule hee did acknowledge against himselfe his wickednesse to the Lord as is plaine Psal. 32 2-5 Secondly He that would have an upright heart must labour for a true faith for assurance of Gods fatherly love to him in Christ. Let us draw neere saith the Apostle Heb. 10.22 with a true heart in full assurance of saith For it is faith onely that purifieth the heart as the Apostle speaketh Acts 15.9 as from all other corruptions so from that falshood and hypocrisie that is in it by nature When David had professed Psal. 16. â— that he had walked in his integrity he nameth this to be the cause of it and the meanes whereby hee was brought unto and preserved in this integrity verse 3. For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes when wee once know that the service we doe is unto our father that hath so dearely loved us this will make us serve him heartily and unseignedly Thirdly He that would have and keepe an upright heart must take heed of living in any knowne sinne of doing any thing against his conscience Keepe thy servant from presumptuous sinnes saith David Psal. 19.13 let them not have dominion over me then shall I be upright The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and a good conscience Purity and truth of heart can never be had or preserved without a good conscience Fourthly He that would have an upright heart must thinke oft of this and keepe it in his minde that Gods eye is upon him wheresoever he is and whatsoever he goeth about This the Lord himselfe prescribeth unto Abraham Gen. 17.1 as a meane to breed and preserve uprightnesse of heart in him Walke before me saith he and be thou upright By this meanes Paul kept his heart upright in his ministery and so may we do now from seeking his owne praise or advantage or the humouring of men As of sincerity saith he 2 Cor. 2.17 as of God in the sight of God so speake we in Christ. By this meanes Noah kept himselfe upright in a most corrupt age and so may we do now as bad as the times are Noah was a just man saith the Holy Ghost Gen. 6 9. and upright in his generations Noah walked with God He looked not to the practise of men but set the Lord alwaies before him and walked as in his sight and presence and that kept him upright By this meanes the Church and people of God kept themselves upright in times of extreame trouble and persecution and so may we doe when the like times shall come upon us All this is come upon us say they Psal 44.17 18. even all that they had mentioned in eight verses before yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe Why What was it that kept them from halting with God in such a time as that was That they tell us verse 21. even the consideration of this thaâ— they could not hide themselves from God they were ever in his eye Shall not God search this out say they for he knoweth the secrets of the heart Certainely a secret Atheisme that lodgeth in our breasts whereby either we beleeve not or remember not that Gods eye is upon us is a chiefe cause as of all other foule sins according to that Ezek. 9.9 The land is full of bloud and the city full of perversenesse for they say the Lord hath forsaken the earth and the Lord seeth not so is it a chiefe cause of all that falshood and hypocrisie that is in our hearts Fiftly and lastly He that would have an upright heart must diligently observe the falshood and hypocrisie of his own heart how apt it is to halt and dissemble with God in every service he doth unto him and out of an humbled soule for it complaine much to God of it and beg helpe of him against it By this meanes David here laboureth to get an upright heart he complaineth to God in this verse of the want of that truth in the inward parts which God so much delighteth in for as we have heard he speaketh of that here for the aggravation of his sin and then he beggeth of God helpe against this falshood of his heart verse 10. Create in me a â—leane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me And so doth he likewise Psal. 119.80 Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed As if he had said O Lord give me a sound heart And certainely one chiefe cause why hypocrisie so much prevaileth that increaseth
shall have an understanding heart given unto him he shall not be onely taught by men God himselfe will be his teacher God will write his law in his heart Secondly This is the first worke of Gods grace in the regeneration and conversion of man As in the first creation this worldly and naturall light was the first worke that God made Genesis 1.3 so in the regeneration of man which is a second creation this spirituall and supernaturall light is his first work After two daies will he revive us saith the Church Hos. 6.2 3. speaking of their true conversion and turning unto God in the third day he will raise us up and wee shall live in his sight then shall wee have knowledge and endeavour our selves to know the Lord. As if she had said So soone as ever hee hath begun to revive us we shall have knowledge So when God sendeth Paul to convert the Gentiles he mentioneth this as the first worke and fruit of his ministery Acts 26.18 he saith he sent him to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light As if he had said To deliver them from their blindnesse and ignorance and to breed knowledge in them So speaketh the Apostle of the Iewes 2 Corinthians 3.16 Neverthelesse As if hee had said Though there bee now a vaile upon their heart when it shall turne to the Lord the vaile shall bee taken away As though hee should say So soone as ever they shall be converted they shall be able to understand what Moses hath written concerning Christ. Thirdly and lastly The change and conversion of a sinner is said to consist in this Bee yee transformed or changed saith the Apostle Romanes 12.2 by the renewing of your mind When the mind is once renewed a man is transformed the saving change and conversion of his heart is wrought Ye have put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge saith the Apostle Col. 3.10 after the image of him that created him As if he should say The man that hath this knowledge is certainely renewed become a new creature hath Gods image stamped upon him After ye were illuminated that is after ye were effectually called and converted saith he to the Hebrewes 10.32 ye endured a great fight of afflictions To be inlightned with this knowledge and to bee converted and effectually called he maketh all one thing And as the state wee were in by nature and all the misery we were subject unto in that estate is called darknesse and consisted chiefly in the blindnesse and ignorance we then lived in so the estate of grace and all the comfort and happinesse we enjoy in it is called light and consisteth chiefly in the spirituall knowledge and understanding that we doe enjoy in it Ye were once darknesse saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.8 but now are ye light in the Lord. So speaketh the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.9 Shew forth the praises of him that hath called you out of darknesse into his marvellous light Gods saving grace in the heart of man his effectuall calling and conversion is seene in nothing more then in delivering him out of that darknesse that blindnesse and blockishnesse and ignorance that was in him by nature then in opening of his eyes and renewing his mind then in causing him in his hidden part to know wisedome as the Prophet here speaketh Now if we shall inquire into the ground and reason of this why the Holy Ghost ascribeth so much unto knowledge we shall find two reasons of it principally First Because knowledge is the foundation and that that giveth strength and stability to all other graces If the good profession we make if our faith our love our zeale our repentance bee grounded upon sound knowledge then they will last and abide as the house that is built upon a rock But if these graces or any other holy affections seeme to bee in us in never so great a measure certainely they will bee of no continuance unlesse they bee grounded upon knowledge See this instanced in three particular graces First Our zeale and love to God and goodnesse will never hold out unlesse it be grounded upon sound knowledge This I pray saith the Apostle Phil. 1.9 that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgement As if he had said I know to my great comfort that you are now full of love to God and to his truth and to his servants and I pray God yee may continue and increase in this grace but that can ye never doe unlesse your love your holy and good affections be supported and grounded upon knowledge and sound judgement Secondly We shall never be able to abide constant in the profession of the truth unlesse we be well grounded in the knowledge of it The Apostle telleth us Ephes. 4.12 14. that the function of the ministery was ordained by Christ to bring us to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God that wee might bee no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by sleight of men and cunning craftinesse whereby they lie in wait to deceive As if hee had said 1 The Church of God will never want seducers and false teachers and 2 they are very cunning and will bee ready to cheat us with their false dice and wee 3 are naturally like little children easily cousened or like ships upon the sea that have no anker 4 wee shall never bee able to hold the truth and keepe our selves from being deceived and seduced by them unlesse by living under a sound and constant ministery wee ground our selves well in the knowledge of the truth So the Apostle speaking of some that perverted the writings of Paul 2 Pet. 3.16 saith they were such as were unlearned and unstable men Vnlearned men and such as want knowledge must needs be unstable men they cannot continue constant and steady in the profession of the truth So our Saviour giving the reason why those hearers whom he compareth to stony ground proved temporaries indured but for a time saith of them Mar. 4.16 17. 1 that they had no root in themselves they were never well grounded in the truth 2 that they did receive the Word immediatly with gladnesse they were somewhat too hasty in receiving the truth if they had first taken paines to examine well the grounds of it as those Bereans did Actes 17.11 before they had received it they would not so soone have fallen from it Certainely no constancy in religion can bee expected from those men that are not well grounded in the knowledge of the truth Thirdly and lastly Patience and comfort in affliction will never hold out nor continue when the fiery triall shall come unlesse it be well grounded upon knowledge This is plaine by that prayer which the Apostle maketh for the Colossians Col. 1.9 11. I cease not to pray for you and to desire that you may bee filled with the knowledge
draw a man unto obedience and to a conscionable practise of that he knoweth if his knowledge be sound and saving Give mee understanding and I shall keepe thy law saith David Psalme 119.34 yea I shall observe it with my whole heart 3. It will effectually restraine from sinne and reforme the life of him that hath it They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine saith the Lord Esa. 11.9 for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea As if he had said Where the true knowledge of the Lord doth abound it is not possible that any oppression or violence should reigne If yee have beene taught by him saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.21 22. as the truth is in Christ Iesus that yee put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts As though hee had said Whosoever hath beene taught of God to know Christ in truth must needs put off the old man Therefore also the Holy Ghost maketh ignorance the cause of all sinne calling all the sinnes which are pardonable and for which sacrifice was to bee offered by the law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignorances Hebrewes 9.7 the lusts wee had when wee were in ignorance 1 Peter 1.14 and workes of darkenesse Ephesians 5.11 Yea hee ascribeth all the ungraciousnesse and wickednesse of men to their want of knowledge and understanding There is none that understandeth saith the Apostle Rom. 3.11 there is none that seeketh after God Why are men so profane that they never seeke peace with God Surely their brutish ignorance is the cause of it Why are men in their hearts and lives so alienated from all goodnesse The Apostle will tell you the true cause Ephes. 4.18 They have their understanding darkned being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them because of the blindnesse of their heart If any man shall object and say That this is contrary to all sense and experience For all sin doth much more abound now in these daies of light then it did in times of greatest darknesse and blindnesse and in what places now is all outragious sinne so rife as in those where there is most teaching and where knowledge doth most abound To this I answer in the words of the Apostle Romanes 3.4 Yet let God bee true and every man a liar Certaine it is because God hath said it that not knowledge but the want of knowledge is the cause of all the wickednesse of these daies of these places of these persons that you speake of 1. Many that live in these daies of light and in places where the light shineth most bright are blind and receive no benefit by the light They are as ignorant as those that live in the darkenesse of Egypt They love darkenesse more then the light yea they hate the light as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 3.19 20. For this cause God giveth them up unto vile affections as the Apostle speaketh of the Gentiles Romanes 1.26 And marke what he addeth verse 28 29. As they regarded not to know God God gave them up to a reprobate minde to doe those things that are not convenient being filled with all unrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse covetousnesse maliciousnesse full of envy murder debate deceit malignity whisperers c. And if God were so severe against them that regarded not but despised the light of nature what must he needs bee against them that regard not but despise the light of his glorious Gospell Marvell not though such men be more outragiously lewd or at least more senslesse and obdurate more hardly moved and brought unto repentance then any other men in the world 2. Though it cannot bee denied but many a wicked man hath knowledge For so the Apostle speaketh of the hypocriticall Iew Romanes 2.18 Thou knowest his will and approvest the things that are more excellent being instructed out of the law and verse 20. Thou hast the forme of knowledge and of the truth in the law As if he should say Thou hast the knowledge of the will of God as it is revealed in his Word yea thou art expert in the whole body of true religion gathered out of the law of God and in thy judgement approvest of it yet of him wee may say as the Apostle doth 1 Corinthians 8.2 Hee knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to know Their knowledge is not true saving and spirituall knowledge They were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.21 Their knowledge swimmeth in their braine it soaketh not into their heart In their hidden part God never made them to know wisedome as he did David heere But of this wee shall say more when we come to the uses of this Doctrine Lecture XCVI On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 2. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed to shew you what uses this Doctrine may serve us unto And they are principally two First To exhort and stirre us up unto a duty wee owe both unto others and to our selves Secondly To reprove us for neglect of duty in this kind That which wee are heere to bee exhorted unto is First of all a duty that wee owe unto others Secondly a duty that every one of us oweth unto himselfe And for the first Branch of this Exhortation it concerneth three sorts 1. All of us in generall 2. Such of us as are masters of families 3. Lastly Such of us especially as are Ministers of the Gospell For the first Seeing as wee have heard knowledge is both the foundation and the seed of all other graces wee are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lieth that all men may have the meanes of knowledge It cannot be denied nor doubted of but we are all bound to pity and commiserate the estate of all wicked men even of Turks and Indians of Iewes and Papists of the most dissolute and profane men we are bound I say to pity their estate and unfeinedly to desire and pray for their salvation I exhort saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 2.1 that first of all supplications prayers and intercessions bee made for all men And that prayer which the Church maketh Psalm 67.3 and to expresse the vehemency of her desire therein repeateth againe verse 5. should doubtlesse bee the prayer of every good soule Let the people praise thee ô God yea let all the people praise thee As if shee had said Oh that all people even the worst men that live upon earth might bee brought to honour and worship thee aright And the very summe and effect of all the three first petitions of the Lords prayer Matthew 6.9 10. is no more but this Oh that thy great name may be knowne and duly honoured every where that all that thou hast appointed to save may come in and become thy subjects and servants and so live as becommeth thy subjects and servants to doe So that
estate even by the nature and qualitie of that knowledge that is in thee And for our helpe herein I will shew you the signes and notes whereby sound and saving knowledge such as is the worke not of nature but of Gods sanctifying spirit may be discerned and judged of And they be referred to these three heads The first is taken from the object of this knowledge The second from the properties and qualities of it The third and last from the effects of it in him that hath it And concerning the object of it we have these two notes to know it by First the object of all saving knowledge is the Word of God hee that hath it hath gotten it out of this booke loveth it delighteth in it studieth it esteemeth more of it then of all the bookes in the world Hee that hath gotten his knowledge out of other bookes more then out of the holy Scriptures affecteth and delighteth in other bookes more then in them hath just cause to suspect hee hath no saving knowledge in him By thy precepts thy Word I get understanding saith David Psalme 119.104 and verse 99. I have more understanding then all my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation Thus got hee his knowledg And the knowledge hee got thus hee esteemed the onely knowledge and such as he tooke comfort in O how love I thy law It is my meditation all the day verse 97. And Paul commending the knowledge that Timothy had learned and charging him to hold and continue in it 2 Timothy 3.14 commendeth it by this note verse 15. From a child thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures which are able to make thee wise unto salvation As if hee had said That is an excellent knowledge indeed that is able to make a man wise unto salvation and no knowledge can doe this but the knowledge of the holy Scripture onely Secondly Though the whole Scripture be the object of saving knowledge and hee that is taught of God desireth to know the will of God in all things and dareth not shut his eyes against any light that hee may receive from the Word Wee are present before God saith Cornelius Acts 10.33 to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Yet the speciall object of saving knowledge are those parts of the Word that are most usefull and profitable that concerne our selves If a man be never so learned in the Scriptures and understand all mysteries and all knowledge as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 13.2 yet if hee know not and desire not to know above all things the things that concerne his owne practise his owne salvation hee hath no sound or saving knowledge in him The wisedome of the prudent is to understand his way saith Solomon Pro. 14.8 That is sound wisdome and knowledge to know how things stand at home betweene God and his own soule to understand his own way whether it be right or wrong Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisedome saith the Apostle Col. 3.16 teaching and admonishing your owne selves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As if hee should have said if you cannot teach and admonish your owne selves the word of Christ dwelleth not in you in wisedome there is no saving knowledge in you This is saving knowledge for a man to know his owne sinnes the evill of his owne waies Make me to know my transgression and my sinne saith Iob 13 23. that I may be humbled for it and forsake it This is saving knowledge to know Christ aright I determined not saith Paul 1 Corinthians 7.2 to know any thing among you save Iesus Christ and him crucified This is saving knowledge to know how wee may walke in our whole conversation to please and honour God Cause mee to know the way wherein I should walke saith David Psal. 14◠8 This was that that the people and publicans and souldiers when God had effectually touched their hearts by Iohns ministery desired to know and learne of Iohn Luk. 3.10 12 14. though doubtlesse they might have learned of him many other high and excellent points What shall we do And though a man abound never so much in knowledge yea even in the knowledge of the Scripture yet if he know not these things if he cannot see a farre off nor discerne these things that belong to his future estate hee is blind saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.9 he seeth nothing to the purpose He that cannot see nor understand that his swearing or his drunkennesse his usury or his idlenesse is a sin certainely he hath no saving knowledge in him The second sort of signes is taken from the property the quality and nature of saving knowledge And those are also two For first Saving knowledge is a cleare and certaine knowledge of those profitable and necessary truths that God hath revealed to us in his Word I know there are degrees in this certainty some see and know the things of God more clearely and certainely then others of Gods servants doe yet every one that is taught of God hath in his measure a cleare and certaine knowledge of these things The Word was written to that end to bring us to this certainty of knowledge Proverbes 22.20 21. Have not I written to thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge that I might make thee know the certainty of the words of truth And the ministery of the Word was ordained by Christ and given to his Church to that end also Ephesians 4.14 And every one that is taught of God is able to say with the Apostle Iohn 6.69 We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ the son of the living God And with Paul Rom. 14.14 I know and am perswaded this is the truth of God My people shall know my name saith the Lord Esa. 52.6 they shall know in that day that I am he that doth speake behold it is I. And he that knoweth himselfe thus to bee taught of God is so sure of the truth that nothing that is objected by any adversary against it though so learnedly as he knoweth not how to answer him shall bee able to draw him from it The sheepe follow him saith our Saviour Iohn 10.4 5. for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of strangers He that is spirituall taught of God judgeth all things saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 2.15 he hath judgement to discerne of that that is taught yet hee himselfe is judged of no man no man shall alter him or sway with him against the truth I have not departed from thy judgements saith David Psal. 119.102 for thou hast taught me They that have indeed beene taught of God shall never depart from his truth They that either are fallen away from the truth that once they professed or that cannot attaine to any certainty in religion but are like children tossed to and fro and carried about with every winde
of doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.14 certainely were never taught of God had never any saving knowledge in them Secondly Saving knowledge hath no fullnesse nor satiety in it but the more any man hath of it the more he still desireth to have A wise man will heare saith Solomon Pro. 1.5 and will increase learning And 15.14 The heart of him that hath understanding seeketh knowledge And 18.15 The heart of the prudent getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seeketh knowledge David may bee a notable example for this who though hee had attained to that measure of this knowledge as hee excelled all his teachers yet seeketh still to God for more knowledge as if hee had beene the most ignorant man in the world Psalme 119.27 Make mee to understand the way of thy precepts verse 73. Give mee understanding that I may learne thy commandements verse 125. I am thy servant give mee understanding that I may know thy testimonies verse 144. The righteousnesse of thy testimonies is everlasting give me understanding and I shall live They then that thinke they have knowledge enough and feele no need they have to learne any more that wonder at and deride the folly of them that thinke they can never heare enough or read enough certainely were never taught of God nor have any saving knowledge in them Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 for ye shall hunger Lecture XCVIII On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 16. 1628. THe third and last sort of the signes of saving knowledge is taken from the effects of it and those are foure principally First Whereas carnall knowledge even of heavenly things I meane such a knowledge of them as a man by the strength of his owne wit in hearing or reading or study even of the Word of God attaineth unto will puffe up a man and make him proud and apt to censure and despise others Knowledge puffeth up saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 8.1 Yea Paul himselfe was apt to bee exalted above measure with the abundance of revelations he had received above other men as himselfe saith 2 Corinthians 12.7 Saving knowledge that is wrought in the heart by the spirit of grace hath a quite contrary effect for it humbleth a man and maketh him thinke more lowly of himselfe then ever he did before See this is Iames 3.13 Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you saith he let him shew out of a good conversation hit workes with meeknesse of wisedome As if he had thus said If he have true and saving knowledge and wisedome indeed let him shew it by his meekenesse and humility in his whole conversation The meeke will he guide in judgement saith David Psal. 25.9 and the meeke will he teach his way As if hee had said Those that are taught of God will be meeke and humble men And indeed it must needs be so For the more this light shineth into the heart of a man the more ignorance and corruption shall he see to be in himselfe All things that are reproved evill and reprovable saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.13 are made manifest by the light This experience sheweth us in the best of Gods servants and such as have most saving knowledge in them None complaine so much of their ignorance none so much humbled in the sense of their owne corruptions as they are Nay themselves before their conversion when they had farre lesse knowledge and lesse goodnesse then now they have never thought so basely of themselves as now they doe What is the cause of this Surely God hath now opened their eyes that were shut before this light of grace hath discovered that ignorance and corruption of heart unto them that before they never discerned nor thought had beene in them Let every one of us by this note try his owne knowledge whether it be the good knowledge of God such as will doe us good whether it be the worke of Gods spirit and grace or of nature onely 1. Seest thou no matter of shame and humbling in thy selfe no ignorance and blockishnesse no sluttish and foule corners in thine owne heart that thou never discernedst before Nay art thou not indeed humbled oft for these things Certainely this light of saving knowledge never yet shined in thy heart The first worke of it wheresoever it commeth is the discovering of ignorance and corruption and the humbling of the heart for it 2. Art thou well perswaded of thine owne knowledge and proud of it doth it puffe thee up and make thee censorious and apt to despise others that thou thinkest have not that knowledge and grace that thou hast like the supercilious Pharisees Iohn 7.49 This people who know not the law are accursed a fault that many of our young professours doe much dishonour the Gospell by certainely thou maist have knowledge I will not deny but thou wert never yet taught of God saving and sanctified knowledge thou hast not For so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.2 If any man thinke he knoweth any thing if he be conceited and proud of his knowledge if it make him swell and puffe him up as he had said verse 1. he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know The second effect of saving knowledge is this It swimmeth not nor floteth aloft in the braine onely of him that hath it but it soaketh and sinketh downe to the heart it worketh upon the heart and affections of a man And a God is said to know them onely whom he doth affect and love and care for as he saith to his people Amos 3.2 You onely have I knowne of all the families of the earth And of wicked men whom he loveth not nor affecteth he saith Mat. 7.23 that he never knew them So man is said to know nothing in religion unlesse his heart be affected with that which he knoweth Thus speaketh Ioshuah of the knowledge of Gods people Iosh. 23.14 Ye know in all your hearts and in all your soules As if he had said Ye know the truth of God in his promises not speculatively onely but feelingly comfortably and experimentally So speaketh the Lord of his peoples knowledge Esa. 5â— 7 Hearken unto mee ye people that know righteousnesse in whose heart is my law As though hee should say No man knoweth righteousnesse and religion indeed and with a saving knowledge unlesse the law of God and that that he knoweth in religion be in his heart and affection as well as in his braine and understanding O tast and see saith David Psalme 34.8 that the Lord is good As if hee had said You can never see nor discerne and understand it well unlesse yee tast and feele the sweetnesse of it in your owne hearts So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2.14 that by his ministery God made manifest the savour of his knowledge in every place That knowledge of God which the faithfull gat by his ministery and whereby they were converted had savour in it it was a
in those torments where the worme shall never dye and the fire shall bee never quenched as our Saviour speaketh oft Marke 9.44.46.48 2. Though the ignorance of that man that wanted either meanes or capacity may find some mitigation of torments in hell yet is there no hope that thy ignorance that is willfull should doe so Secondly Knowledge I meane sanctified knowledge such as you heard described unto you the last day is a certaine signe a man is the elect child of God and in the state of grace To speake distinctly of this point 1. It is a signe of a mans election So Ananias speaketh of it as of an high favour of God unto Paul and signe of his election Actes 22.14 The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldst know his will And so doth our blessed Saviour also unto his disciples Matthew 13.11 To you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given As if hee had said It is a speciall favour and gift of God And verse 16. Blessed are your eyes for they see and your â—ares for they heare Surely it is a great blessing of God or else Christ would not have said so Yea hee rejoyceth in his spirit on their behalfe for this and said Luke 10.21 I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast reveiled them unto babes even so ô father for so it seemed good in thy sight Certainely it is a singular favour and blessing of God that our blessed Saviour made such high reckoning and account of 2. It is a signe a man is in covenant with God reconciled to him in Christ. So wee shall find it promised as a favour peculiar to them that are in covenant with God Ieremy 24.7 I will give them an heart to know mee that I am the Lord and they shall bee my people and I will bee their God And 31.34 They shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know the Lord. As if hee had sayd They shall not bee taught of men onely nor rest upon this outward and ordinary meanes of knowledge I will bee their teacher my selfe for they shall all know mee from the least of them to the greatest of them saith the Lord for I will forgive their iniquity and will remember their sinnes no more It is a signe that God hath received thee into covenant that he hath forgiven thee thy sinnes and is reconciled to thee in Christ when hee hath given thee an heart to know him to understand what thou hearest and readest in the matters that concerne God and their owne salvation 3. It is a speciall signe of an honest and good heart a false and naughty heart cannot attaine to this What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psalme 25 1â— him shall hee teach in the way that hee shall choose So speaketh the wisedome of God likewise Proverbs 28.5 Evill men understand not judgement they have no judgement in the things that belong to God and their owne salvation but they that seeke the Lord desire nothing so much as his favour and to know how they may best please him understand all things So that if God have given thee an heart to understand his word to carry away what thou hearest to profit in knowledge and to have a cleare and setled judgement in religion it may bee a comfortable testimony to thy conscience that thy heart is upright and that thou dost indeed seeke the Lord and feare him in truth On the other side 1. It is a great judgement of God and signe of his reprobation when having the meanes of knowledge hee can learne nothing nor profit by them This our Saviour giveth for the reason why many of the Iewes profited not either by his miracles or ministery Iohn 12.40 God hath blinded their eyes and hardened their heart that they should not see with their eyes nor understand with their heart and bee converted and I should heale them A signe it is God never decreed to save them whom hee so blindeth that they cannot understand and learne nothing 2. This is a signe of a man that remaineth still under Satans government and is in his power to bee led which way pleaseth him For hee is the ruler of the darkenesse of the world as the Apostle calleth him Ephes. 6.12 Therefore the Lord telleth Paul he sent him to open the eyes of the blind and to turne them from darkenesse to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. â—8 Therefore also you shall find in the parable of the sower Mat. 13.19 that of all the three sort of bad hearers hee that understandeth and learneth nothing is the worst and most under the power of Satan The wicked one commeth and catcheth away that that was sowen in his heart 3. Lastly This is a signe of an ungracious and wicked heart when a man under good meanes can learne nothing nor get any knowledge None of the wicked shall understand saith the Prophet Daniel 12.10 hee meaneth feelingly and savingly And the Apostle speaking of certaine women 2. Timothy 3.7 that were ever learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth giveth this for the reason of it verse 6. that thâ—y were laden with sinnes and led away with divers lusts A wicked and naughty heart is certainely the chiefe cause why many enjoying excellent meanes and frequenting them also diligently yet can never attaine to any cleare and certaine and savoury knowledge of the truth Thirdly He that hath knowledge and a well grounded and setled judgement will bee constant in religion and not wavering hee will hold fast the truth and not hearken unto or bee seduced by new opinions and doctrines of men The Apostle having prayed for the Collossians Col. 2.2 that God would give them all riches of the full assurance of understanding giveth this for the reason of it verse 4. This I say thus I pray for you lest any man should beguile you with entising words As if hee had said The onely meanes to preserve you from being beguiled by false teachers that will seeke to draw you from the sincerity of Gods religion and worship is to get knowledge and to ground your selves well that way On the other side They are children in understanding are apt to bee tossed too and fro as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 4.14 and carried about with every wind of Doctrine And what kind of persons have the seducers in all ages beene wont most to prevaile withall and to lead captive That the Apostle will tell you 2 Tim. 3.6 7. silly women that were never able to come to the knowledge of the truth Such as are ignorant and have not grounds in themselves for that which they hold and professe in religion will bee apt to pinne their conscience upon other mens sleeves and to bee carried
away even as they are led as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinthians 12.2 and according to the opinion they have of their teachers gifts Certainely this Motive should bee of great force with us in these dayes wherein wee are in such danger to bee seduced and drawne into errour For our land swarmeth not onely with Papists those grievous Wolves that the Apostle speaketh Acts. 20.29 that spare not the flocke but even of our owne selves as hee speaketh in the next words verse 30. doe men arise speaking perverse things to draw away disciples after them They want disciples poore men they are not followed so much as they thinke themselves worthy to bee I doe not perswade you all to seeke for that measure of knowledge that you may bee able to reason with every Papist or with every seducer I could wish with Moses Numb 11.29 would to God that all the Lords people were Prophets that they were able to doe this But that measure of knowledge is not to bee looked for in all Christians Nay God requireth it not of every Christian to dispute and reason with seducers Hee forbiddeth it rather Avoid them saith the Apostle Rom. 16.17 Turne away from such 2 Tim. 3.5 As if hee had sayd reason not with them read not their bookes But even this you will never bee able to doe you will never with that detestation as yee ought avoid and turne away from such as seeke to pervert you unlesse you have knowledge unlesse you bee upon good grounds assured that it is indeed the truth of God which yee have learned and received and professed all this while And this is that which Solomon teacheth us Proverbs 19.27 Cease my sonne to heare the instruction which causeth to erre from the words of knowledge As if hee should say Reason not with him heare not that man read not that booke that would draw thee from the truth of God from that which thou knowest thou hast learned out of his word Fourthly and lastly Hee that hath knowledge walketh boldly confidently and comfortably whereas hee that wanteth knowledge unlesse he bee also senslesse must needs bee full of doubts and feares continually When thou goest saith Solomon Proverbs 4.12 speaking of this benefit of knowledge thy steps shall not bee straitned and when thou runnest thou shalt not stumble As if hee had said When a man knoweth himselfe to be in the right way and that he hath good warrant in Gods word for that which he holdeth or practiseth hee may bee bold to runne in that way hee need not feare being too forward or zealous in it And hee giveth a good reason for this Proverbs 22.12 The eyes of the Lord preserve knowledge As if hee had said The Lord will have a speciall eye to him that doth that which he doth upon knowledge to preserve and protect him from whatsoever danger hee may incurre for doing of it On the other side Hee that is ignorant walketh at all adventures and must needes bee in doubt and uncertaine whether that hee doth please God or no. Hee that walketh in darkenesse saith our Saviour Iohn 12.35 knoweth not whither hee goeth And consequently hee must needes bee full of feare If a man walke in the night saith our Saviour Iohn 11.10 hee stumbleth because there is no light in him Lecture C. On Psalme 51.6 Octob. 14. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed to direct you unto the Meanes whereby this found and sanctified knowledge may be attained This then wee must now understand that God hath appointed meanes whereby the simplest of his people may attaine unto knowledge in religion yea unto a cleare and certaine and sanctified knowledge if they shall use them diligently For this wee have Gods expresse promise Prov. 2.4 5. If thou seekest her as silver and searchest for her as for hid treasures if thou seekest grace and piety diligently and desirest it more then any other thing then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God And Hos. 6.3 Then shall we know if we follow on to know the Lord. As if hee had said If we give not over the diligent use of those meanes that God hath sanctified to breed and worke it in our hearts we shall certainely attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge of God and of his will Now these meanes that God hath sanctified to bring us to saving knowledge by are seven principally whereof the first two are but preparatives unto the rest First He that would attaine to saving and sanctified knowledge in the matters of God must first discerne his owne ignorance and blindnes in these things This is the Apostles rule 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceive himselfe If any man among you seemeth to bee wise in this world let him become a foole that hee may bee wise As if hee had sayd Hee must first become in his owne sense and apprehension a foole hee must discerne how ignorant a foole hee is that hee may become wise These are the onely persons whom the Lord calleth and receiveth to be his schollers to be taught of him Prov. 9.4 Who so is simple let him turne in hither And these are the onely persons that are capable of heavenly and spirituall knowledge The testimony of the Lord is sure saith David Psalme 19.7 making wise the simple And whom meaneth the holy Ghost by these simple ones Surely not so much such as want understanding as such as doe discerne and feele their owne ignorance and want of understanding in heavenly things Let no man then that is in this case bee discouraged or despaire of attaining unto knowledge Nay let him comfort himselfe in this that though it commeth from the corruption of his nature that hee is so ignorant yet the sight and sense of his ignorance commeth from grace and not from corruption and maketh him more apt to bee taught of God then another man is On the other side The conceit that most men have that they have knowledge enough is a maine hinderance of their salvation and barre unto saving knowledge As is plaine by that speech of our Saviour unto the Pharsees that had asked him Are wee blind also Iohn 9.40 41. If yee were blind saith hee yee should have no sinne but now yee say wee see therefore your sinne remaineth Why were they not blind and ignorant Yes verily and so our Saviour calleth them Matth. 23.26 but hee saith here they were not blind because they discerned not their owne blindnesse and therefore their case was so fearefull So that I may conclude this first point with that speech of the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.2 If any man thinke that hee knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as hee ought to know As if hee should say If any man bee conceited of his owne knowledge and cannot discerne and bewaile his ignorance certainely hee neither hath any saving knowledge at all nor is capable of it Secondly Hee that would attaine unto
and publique assemblies count your selves happy men 2. Resolve with your selves as David doth Psal. 23.6 that you will dwell in the house of the Lord for ever you will never live where you may not frequent Gods house where you may not enjoy the comfort of a sound ministery 3. While ye enjoy this blessing make your best use of it When the Apostle had said Iames 1.18 Of his owne will begat he us with the word of truth As if he had said That saving grace that is in any of us was wrought in us by the ministery of the Word He inferreth verse 19. Wherefore my beloved brethren Let every man be swift to heare For who can tell how soone this blessed liberty will have an end And though I cannot say to you as our Saviour did to the Iewes Iohn 12.35 Yet a little while is the light with you I cannot certainely say you shall enjoy it but a little while yet his next words I may boldly apply to you Walke while ye have the light lest darknesse come upon you Make your best use of this ordinance of God while ye have it lest ye be deprived of it before you be aware The foure other meanes whereby saving knowledge is to bee attained I will but name onely because of the time The fourth meanes to come to this knowledge by is the reading of good bookes and of the holy Scriptures especially As is evident by the commandement given to the King not onely for the private reading of it Deut. 17.19 but also for the publique reading of it unto all the people Deut. 31.11 12. and the reason given for the commandement in both places Fiftly Meditation and serious thinking and considering with our selves of that which we have heard and read is a speciall meanes to breed knowledge and without it indeed neither hearing nor reading will doe us much good I have more understanding saith David Psal. 119.99 then all my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation Sixtly Conference and making use of other mens gifts and moving our doubts to such as are able to resolve us would also much increase our knowledge and settle our judgements in the truth This was the course that Christs Disciples by his direction no doubt tooke for the increase of their knowledge Iohn 16.17 19. first to conferre among themselves of that which they heard and then also to move their doubts to Christ himselfe Seventhly and lastly Prayer is a principall meanes to make all other meanes of knowledge effectuall to doe us good Pro. 2.3 5 6. If thou cryest after knowledge and liftest up thy voice to God he meaneth for understanding Then shalt thou understand the feare of the Lord and find the knowledge of God For the Lord giveth wisedome out of his mouth commeth knowledge and understanding The use of reproofe I purposely omit because the summe of it is intermingled with this use of exhortation Lecture CI. On Psalme 51.6 October 28. 1628. WE have heard that in these words there be three principall things to be observed 1. The discription that David maketh here of his owne conversion and regeneration In the hidden part he had knowne wisedome that is his mind was enlightned with the sound and saving knowledge of Gods true religion of the right way how to serve God and to save his owne soule 2. Who was the authour and worker of this his true conversion of this saving knowledge that he had attained to In the hidden part thou hadst made me to know wisedome 3. And lastly The end and purpose David had in mentioning the truth of his conversion in this place and that was to aggravate the heinousnesse of his sin by the consideration of it The first of these three points we finished the last day and now it followeth that we proceed unto the second of them Now therefore we are to observe that David calling to mind here the estate he was in before he fell into these sins that he was a regenerate man hee had truth of sanctifying grace in him hee was inlightned with the saving knowledge of the truth he mentioneth and that purposely and with an emphasis and vigorous and strong expression of his mind in this point who wrought this conversion and truth of grace this saving knowledge in him In the hidden part thou hast made me to know wisedome And from hence this Doctrine doth naturally arise for our instruction That the conversion of a man even the bringing of him unto saving knowledge is to be ascribed onely unto God and to the mighty worke of his grace Two branches you see there are of the Doctrine that must bee distinctly handled 1. That any man is truly converted it is to be ascribed onely unto God 2. That any man hath attained to so much as to the sound and saving knowledge of the truth it is to be ascribed unto the Lord onely yea both these are to bee ascribed to the mighty worke of Gods grace In the hidden part thou hast made me to know wisedome For the first We shall see the truth of it confirmed to us in both the causes of the conversion of a man Every man that is converted ordinarily hath both an outward and an inward calling Outward by the Word in the ministery of Gods servants of which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 20.16 Many be called but few chosen And even this calling is necessary by the ordinance of God to the conversion of every man that shall be saved as is plaine by the Apostles speach Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare without a preacher Then there is an inward calling also by the spirit of God without which no man can bee converted Of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.30 Whom he did predestinate them hee also called and whom hee called them hee also justified Now the glory of both these is due to the Lord alone nothing in either of them unto man himselfe For the first You shall see it made evident unto you in three points 1. The meanes of grace that are sufficient to convert a man are Gods gift and no man can have them but by his speciall favour 2. This is no common gift and such as God vouchsafeth to all men to have sufficient meanes of grace and conversion vouchsafed unto them 3. This is a free gift of God and such as no man can deserve any way at the hands of God First Of God onely it is that any man doth enjoy the outward meanes of grace the sound ministery of the Word I know God useth meanes in bringing the ministery of his Word to any people as hee doth also in all other the ordinary workes of his providence but in this the Lord himselfe hath a speciall hand more then in other ordinary workes of his providence hee hath Of this the Lord speaketh as of a speciall gift of his Ieremy 3.15 I will
5.6 that she had changed Gods judgements into wickednesse more then the nations and his statutes more then the countries that were round about her and yet unto Iudah God gave the meanes of salvation and denied them to all other nations in the world beside Chorazin and Bethsaida were worse people and did not make so good use of the light of nature as Tyre and Sidon did as is plaine by Christs speech Matth. 11.21 and yet unto them the Gospell was preached by Christ himselfe and denied unto the other The Gentiles that lived after Christs ascension and unto whom the Apostles did preach were nothing so morall men nor were comparable in the right use of the light and law of nature unto Socrates and Aristides unto Cato and Scipio and divers others that we read of For of some of them it is said that they even till the time of their calling Tit. 3.3 served divers lusts and pleasures lived in malice and envie and that they were odious men And of some of them it is said 1 Cor. 6.9 11. that they had beene not onely theeves and drunkards and extortioners and adulterers but even effeminate persons and buggerers abusers of themselves with mankind And yet to these God vouchsafed his Gospell and denied it unto the other that were not onely free from these foule vices but were also for morall vertues and for the use they made of the light and law of nature most rare and excellent men And may not wee all to conclude set our seale to this truth from our own experience Is our nation or are those townes in our land where the Gospell is most plentifully preached Or were many of our selves before our calling better people then any of those are to whom the Lord still denieth the light of his Gospell No no the Lord knoweth and our owne hearts know it is not so The Lord in giving us his Gospell had no respect at all to any goodnesse hee saw was in us Nothing moved him to it but his owne free grace and good pleasure towards us wee did nothing at all to further and procure so much as our outward calling All is to bee ascribed unto God alone Lecture CII On Psalme 51.6 November 4. 1628. IT followeth now that we shew this to be so likewise in the inward calling that that is much more to be ascribed wholly unto the Lord nothing unto man himself And this shall also appeare unto us in these three points 1. It is of God only that the meanes of grace become effectuall to the conversion of any man 2. The worke of Gods 〈◊〉 making the meanes of grace effectuall in any is no common worke 3. The worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall to the conversion of any is most free nothing that man can do can either procure or hinder it For the first The best course I can take for the confirmation of it will bee by answering a question or two that may be moved touching the sufficiency and power that is in the Word and the ministery thereof to work the conversion of man First Doth not the Scripture speake great things and ascribe much to the Word it selfe in this case and to the preaching of it 1 The Word it selfe is said to be lively and mighty in operation sharper then any two edged sword Heb. 4.12 Is not my Word like as a fire saith the Lord Ier. 23.29 and like a hammer that breaketh the rocke in pieces And the Apostle calleth it the incorruptible seed whereby we are borne againe 1 Pet. 1.23 Yea the Prophet expressely saith Psal. 19.7 That the law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule 2. Of the faithfull Ministers and preachers of the Word it is said both 1 Cor. 3.9 and 2 Cor. 6.1 that they are workers together with God And Paul telleth the Corinthians 1 Cor. 4.15 that he was their father in Christ Iesus he had begotten them through the Gospell and 9.1 that they were his worke in the Lord. Yea Philem. 19. Thou owest to me even thine owne selfe To this I answer First That these places are not so to be understood as if there were any naturall vertue or power inherent in the Word it selfe or the ministery thereof given unto it of God as there is in the fire to warme us or in our food to nourish us or in the seed to bring forth fruit Secondly That the reason why the Holy Ghost is pleased thus to speake and to ascribe thus much unto the Word and the ministery thereof is that hee might dignifie this ordinance of his and worke in his people an high esteeme of it And to shew them 1. It is that noble instrument that hee hath ordained to worke the conversion of man by and without which he useth not to worke the conversion of any It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 1.21 to save men And we are the Ministers by whom yee beeleeved saith he 1 Cor. 3.5 even as the Lord gave to every man And Rom. 10.14 How can they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher 2. He useth to work with it and to accompany it by the operation of his spirit though not in every one that heareth it yet in the hearts of his elect according to the promise of Christ Matth. â—8 20 Lo I am with you alway even to the end of the world This made the Apostle to say and to praise God for it 2 Cor. 2.14 that hee did make manifest the savour of his knowledge by them in every place God never placeth the faithfull ministery of the Gospell in any place but he useth to make it savoury and fruitfull unto some 3. To shew us the high account the Lord himselfe maketh of this his ordinance how he esteemeth of it We are unto God a sweet savour in Christ saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 in them that are saved and in them that perish As if he had said Even where God is not pleased to work with our ministery so farre as to make it effectuall to the conversion of men yet even there also our ministery is never the lesse acceptable to God but he joieth and taketh pleasure in it Thirdly and lastly I answer to this first Question that the vertue and power that the Word and ministery thereof hath to convert and worke grace is not in it selfe but wholly in the spirit of God that worketh with it And so the holy Scripture that ascribeth so much unto the Word as you have heard interpreteth it selfe in sundry places I am the Lord thy God that teacheth thee to profit saith the Lord Esa 48.17 that any man profiteth by the best meanes it is of God onely Of his owne will begat he us by the Word of truth saith the Apostle Iames 1.18 As though hee 〈◊〉 â—ay We were indeed begotten againe by the Word but
was there in him either to further or to hinder any of them And if the efficacie of grace that God giveth to men for their conversion were no more but this that they are made thereby able to convert and repent if they will how could that bee true which the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 4.7 Who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou hast not received Who made Peter to differ from Iudas that when they had both fallen the one truly repented the other did not Surely if this were so Peter might have said not the Lord but I made my selfe to differ from Iudas he had as sufficient grace given him of God for his conversion as I had he had power given him to repent if he had listed as well as I but he did not make right use of his free will for the accepting of Gods grace as I did and that was it that made the difference betweene him and me Lecture CIII On Psalme 51.6 Nouemb. 11. 1618. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the latter branch of the Doctrine namely to shew That the sound and saving knowledge of the truth that is in any man is to bee ascribed only to the worke of Gods grace and holy spirit not unto any power and ability that is in man himselfe In the hidden part saith David here thou hadst made mee to know wisedome See this confirmed unto you in three points 1. No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation 2 This supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not common nor actually vouchsafed unto all that doe enjoy the meanes of instruction 3. No cause can bee given why this grace should bee vouchsafed unto one rather then unto another but onely the good pleasure and will of God For the first of these points I can no way better confirme it unto you then by answering two objections that may be made against it 1. Concerning the cleare and evident manifestation of the truth in the word and the ministery thereof 2. Concerning the great measure of knowledge that many a man by his naturall abilities without any supernaturall worke of Gods grace hath attained unto For the first It cannot bee denyed that all those truths the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation are not darkely and obscurely but plainly and clearely set downe in the holy Scriptures Thy word saith David Psal. 119.105 is a lampe unto my feet and a light unto my path And the Apostle 2 Peter 1.19 calleth the word of prophesie the Scripture of the old Testament a light that shineth in a darke place An evident demonstration of the plainnesse and easinesse of the holy Scripture to be understood is this that it was written for the use not of the learned onely but of all Gods people I have written to him saith the Lord Hosea 8.12 that is to say to Ephraim to the whole people and congregation of Israel the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And how could Ephraim be blamed for counting them as a strange thing if they had beene written so obscurely and darkely that they could not bee understood by them So our Saviour speaking to the multitude to the common people Iohn 5.39 commandeth them to search the Scriptures that is to read and studie them diligently and giveth this for his reason For in them saith hee you thinke to have eternall life and they are they that testifie of mee which hee would never have done if he had thought the Scriptures had beene so darke that the common people could never understand them Neither would the Apostle have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3.15 that from a child hee had knowne the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his grandmother and mother that they had trained him up so if hee had not knowne that the holy Scriptures are so plaine that even children may bee able to understand them Certainely they are so plaine in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to the obtaining of eternall life as no man no woman no child need to bee discouraged from the reading and study of them Yea it was purposely written by the holy Ghost in that manner that it might bee understood of the simplest of them that read it and bring them unto knowledge The testimony of the Lord saith David Psal. 19.7 8. is sure making wise the simple the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes And 119.130 The entrance of thy words saith hee or the doore of them as it is in the Originall giveth light it giveth understanding unto the simple As if he had said So soone as they doe but open the doore and make any entrance into them they shall see light and get understanding by them And if these necessary truths of God were so plainly delivered and set downe in the word of prophesie in the Scripture of the old Testament how much more in the new wherein all things are plainer then they were in the old and which doth open and interpret those things that were more darkely delivered by the prophets The mystery which was kept secret since the world began saith the Apostle Rom. 16.25 26. is now made manifest and by the Scriptures of the Prophets he meaneth as they are now opened and interpreted according to the commandement of the everlasting God made knowne to all nations for the obedience of faith And if all necessary truths be so plainely set downe and delivered in the written word how much more in the ministery of the word preached For this is a chiefe worke and duty of the ministery to open the Scriptures and make the meaning of them plaine unto the people as those Levites did Nehem. 8.8 They gave the sense of the law of God and caused the people to understand the reading And if all necessary truths be with such evidence and plainnesse delivered in the word and the ministery thereof why may not any man having the use of reason and judgement and being attentive in reading and hearing without the helpe of any supernaturall grace attaine to the sufficient knowledge of them nay how can he choose but doe it To this I answer The whole truth of God that is necessary to be knowne unto salvation is indeed plainely and clearely revealed in the holy Scriptures there is in the word and ministery thereof a bright and shining light But alas every man by nature is blind Hee that lacketh these things saith the Apostle 2 Peter 19. he that is unregenerate and lacketh saving grace is blind And what use can the blind man make of the light while he remaineth blind and till his eyes be opened Till the Lord annoint our eyes with that eye-salve that Christ speaketh of Revel 3.18 and cure us of this blindnesse till he open our eyes till he by his spirit inlighten
at in all his counsels and workes is the glory of his mercy Hee delighteth in mercy saith the Prophet Mic. 7.18 Hee hath predestinated us to the adoption of children by Iesus Christ unto himselfe saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.5 6. according to the good pleasure of his will to the praise of the glory of his grace So even in his denying of the meanes of conversion and the grace of conversion to many people hee hath had respect to this even to glorifie his mercy the more towards his owne people The Apostle telleth us 2 Thess. 1.10 that at the day of judgement God shall bee made marvellous in all them that beleeve As if hee had said His mercy toward the faithfull in electing them to life in redeeming them in calling them effectually in justifying and sanctifying them shall bee admired and wondred at by men and Angels at that day When they shall see how many God hath denied this mercy unto yea to how many that were in many respects farre better then themselves then will this mercy of God towards them seeme as it is indeed admirable in their eyes If this mercy had beene universall to all men God could not have beene so glorified in it in this world if the Lord should have given this grace or meanes alike to all men the glory of his speciall mercy and free grace had not beene so manifested as in this it is Thus the Apostle speaking Romanes 9.22 23. of the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction and of the ends that the Lord aimed at and had respect unto in it hee doth not say that hee did it onely to shew his wrath and to make his power knowne upon them but that the Lord even thereby might make knowne the riches of his glory upon the vessels of mercy The reprobates are fitted to destruction effectuall grace is denied unto them that the riches of Gods grace and mercy towards his elect to whom hee vouchsafeth both might be set forth the better by this comparison and glorified the more And this was the true cause of that joy our Saviour expressed Luke 10.21 In that houre saith the Evangelist Iesus rejoyced in spirit and said I thanke thee ô father Lord of heaven and earth that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Did hee rejoyce in the judgement of God upon the wise and prudent No verily but so farre forth onely as it served to set forth the mercy of God towards those babes This made him to admire and magnifie the mercy of God towards those babes so much the more when he considered what manner of persons that mercy was denied unto when he considered that it was no common but a rare mercy that God had vouchsafed unto them Lecture CV On Psalme 51.6 December 9. 1628. IT followeth now that wee proceed unto the uses that this Doctrine serveth unto And they are principally two First For instruction to establish our judgements in the truth and confirme us against those errours which in this great worke of mans conversion do derogate from the glory of Gods free grace and give too much unto man himselfe Secondly For exhortation to worke upon our affections and stirre us up unto sundry duties For the first This doctrine serveth notably to establish our hearts in the truth of that holy religion which wee doe professe and to assure us that it is the onely true Doctrine and religion of Christ. Yea it may serve for a touchstone to try all other Doctrines in religion by and to discover to us the falshood and vanity of all other Doctrines and religions whatsoever how faire a shew soever of truth and holinesse they doe beare or whatsoever the persons be that doe hold and professe them That Doctrine and religion that doth derogate never so little from the honour of God that doth not give the whole honour and glory of mans salvation unto him alone but giveth some cause of boasting and glorying unto man himselfe certainely that cannot bee the true Doctrine and religion of Christ. It is not that wisedome that Doctrine and religion that descendeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.15 See this distinctly proved unto you in these three points 1. All the glory of mans salvation is due to God alone and no part of it unto man 2. All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God and not unto any thing in man himselfe that might move God to it 3. The ascribing of the whole glory of mans salvation to the Lord alone and to his free grace is the chiefe rule whereby the true Doctrine and religion of God is to be tryed and judged of For the first This hath ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and servants to give all glory to God alone specially in this great worke of the salvation of man This was the song of that heavenly host the blessed Angels that came to bring the glad tidings of the birth of Christ Luke 2.14 Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men As if hee had said It is enough for men that through Christ their peace is to bee made Gods good will and free favour is to bee purchased for them though they have no part of the glory of this worke ascribed unto them that is wholly due unto the Lord alone Glory to God in the highest This was the profession of the whole Catholike Church Revel 4.9 11. When those foure beasts representing the whole Church under the New Testament gave glory and honour and thankes to him that sat upon the throne the foure and twenty Elders representing the whole Church under the Old Testament fell downe before him that sat on the throne and cast their crownes before the throne saying thou art worthy ô Lord to receive glory As if he should say Though they had crownes and Christ had made them Kings and Priests unto God to reigne evâ—n on the earth that is to vanquish and overcome their owne corruptions and the tentations of Satan and of the world as themselves say Rev. 5.10 yet they cast downe their crownes they disclaime all honour that may seeme to be due unto themselves they ascribe all the honour and glory of whatsoever goodnesse was in them unto him that sat upon the throne unto the Lord alone Al the glory of mans salvation you see is due to the Lord alone Secondly All the glory of mans salvation is to be ascribed onely to the free grace and mercy of God This hath also ever beene the profession of Gods true Church and people Thus the blessed Apostle though hee had doubtlesse as great helpe from nature as ever man had If any other man thinketh saith he Phil. 4. â— that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh I more yet professeth 1 Cor. 15.10 By the grace of God I am what I am So the Prophet
taught them And so doe I earnestly exhort and beseech you all in the name of Christ to coâ—tinue constant in this holy Doctrine and truth of God to hold it fast and not to suffer it by any meanâ—s to bee wrested from you For though thankes bee to God these errours that you have heard of doe not trouble us in these parts yet have wee all just cause to judge that this exhortation is as needfull now as ever it was Wee have all cause to feare that as heresie hath beene the scourge whereby God hath formerly plagued and vexed his Church for the contempt of his blessed Gospell so that heresie shall be the way whereby againe he will correct us and by which Satan intendeth to make way for Apostacy and to bring ruine and desolation upon the Churches of Christ. Wee have therefore all need to bee exhorted to continue constant in the faith which wee have received It is the exhortation that the Apostle giveth unto the Hebrewes Heb. 4 14. Let us hold fast our profession And it is the charge that our Saviour giveth to the Church of Sardis Rev. 3.3 Remember how thou hast received and hard and hold fast What will you say would you have us to hold fast whatsoever wee have heard any of you teach whatsoever wee and others in the Church and time wherein wee live have received as it were by tradition for a truth No verily wee require no more of you then the Apostle doth 1 Thes 5.21 Prove all things hold fast that that is good Receive nothing upon the credite of any man Examine all things that you hâ—are even from the best teachers in the world by the written word and even by that touch-stone that I have now delivered unto you out of the word But when you have found that which hath beene taught you to have beene well grounded upon the word when you have felt Gods spirit perswading you of the truth of it and yeelding you comfort in it And such a teacher certainely all the faithfull have They shall be all taught of God saith our Saviour Iohn 6.45 The same annointing teacheth you all things saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.27 when hereupon you have received it and embraced it and professed it for the truth of God you are bound 1. To hold it fast and to bee resolute in it Stand fast in the saith saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 quit yee like men bee strong 2. To love it and joy in it and bee zealous for it Paul praiseth the Thessalonians for this 1 Thes. 1.6 that they received the word with joy of the holy Ghost 3. To hate those false doctrines that are against it By thy precepts I have gotten understanding saith David Psalme 119.104 therefore I hate every false way 4. Wee should not desire nor bee willing to heare what may bee sayd against it but shunne the familiarity of such as are seducers I speake not of shunning all familiarity with all that differ in opinion from you or are unresolved in the truth that your selves doe beleeve but I speake of such as are seducers and perswaders unto errour such as secretly seeke to discredite the truth which you have heard and received to put buzzes and doubts into your heads against it and to alienate your hearts from it Such the Apostle commandeth you Rom. 6.17 to avoid and shunne them The sheepe of Christ will flee from a stranger as hee telleth us Iohn 10.5 It is certainely a dangerous signe for a man to be wavering light of beliefe in the matters of his faith and religion apâ— to hearken unto seducers and to bee corrupted by them and drawne from the truth See how earnest the Apostle is in warning the Thessalonians of this 2 Thess. 2.1 2. Now wee beseech you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our gathering together unto him that ye bee not soone shaken in mind By our constancy in the truth wee shall approve unto our owne hearts our election and calling and by our variablenesse and readinesse to hearken unto seducers we shall discover the contrary If yee continue in my word saith our Saviour Iohn 8.31 then are yee my Disciples indeed And one chiefe end doubtlesse that God alwayes hath respect unto in sending or permitting seducing spirits that with some shew both of learning and piety doe oppose the truth and trouble the Church is to make tryall of his people this way There must bee also heresies among you saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.19 that they which are approved and true-hearted may bee made manifest among you Lecture CVI. On Psalme 51.6 Decemb. 30. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second use of the Doctrine which is for exhortation to worke upon our affections and provoke us unto sundry duties And this use of exhortation concerneth three sorts of people especially 1. Such as live where they cannot enjoy the ordinary means of grace conversion 2. Such as do enjoy the ordinary means but want grace to profit by them 3. Lastly Such as both have the means and have also obtained grace from God to profit by them For the first Though wee may not nor dare say that all they are damned that live without the ministery of the Gospell which as we have heard is the onely sufficient and ordinary meanes to bring men to grace because the Lord is not tyed to any meanes but can without meanes if it please him worke grace in his elect as is plaine by Heb. 11.31 that hee did in Rahab while shee lived in Iericho and by Matth. 2.12 that he did in the wise-men while they lived in the East among Pagans and Infidells yet may we confidently say that the present estate of such men is most feare full and such as if themselves could discerne it they could not choose but tremble at it And though they cannot doe it because this is hid from their owne eyes as our Saviour speaketh of Ierusalem Luke 1â— 42 yet ought wee that have heard this Doctrine and doe beleeve it to bee deepely affected with their estate and even weepe over them as our Saviour did over Ierusalem Luke 19.41 And that out of there two considerations First Because wee cannot find in all the word any one ground of certaine hope that such shall ever bee saved but many grounds of feare that they shall perish eternally Of the people of Galilee the holy Ghost saith Matth. 4.16 that before Christ brought the light of the Gospell unto them though they were all Iewes and members of the true visible Church yet till this light sprung up among them they sate all in the very region and shadow of death As if hee had said They were in a damnable estate And though no doubt may bee made but God can save such yet that hee will doe it wee have no ground at all nay wee have great cause to feare the contrary Whosoever shall call upon the name of the
they were distempered in their braines either with melancholy or Satans tentations as experience sheweth us dayly that many good soules are which made them judge worse of their estate then they had just cause to doe If they had beene their owne men and in their right minds they would easily have discerned they have no reason to be so troubled seeing they being once regenerate were not under the law but under grace and consequently their sinne whatsoever it were how hainous soever could not have dominion over them Rom. 6.14 They had not sinned nor could possibly sinne as other men did with the full sway of their soule the full consent of their will For the seed of God remaineth still in them as the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 3.9 They should not be damned for any sinne that they had committed or could commit For there is no condemnation to them that are once in Christ Rom. 8.1 It is not possible they should dye in their sinnes but they shall certainely be renewed by repentance No sin they can commit is able to separate them from the love of God or cast them out of his favour For whom Christ ever loved he loveth to the end Iohn 13.1 To these men that shall thus object as doubtlesse too many are apt to doe too many are apt to thinke that all Gods people whom they see humbled and much perplexed in mind for their sinnes are distempered in their braines or at least are but silly weake creatures voyd of all judgement to these men I say that those three persons whom I have brought for witnesses to confirme this truth were all in their right minds they were not mad they were not distempered in their braines either through melancholy oâ— tentation though I confesse many of Gods people are so often times they judged not otherwise of their falls then they had just cause to doe they were no more troubled for their sinnes then they had just cause to be And to prove this I will produce my second witnesse that I told you I would bring for proofe of this truth The Lord himselfe who is greater then the conscience doth thus judge of the foule sins that regenerate men fall into For notwithstanding all that hath bin sayd or can possibly be said out of Gods word touching the unchangeablenesse of Gods love to all that are in Christ or touching the perpetuity of their happy estate that are once truly regenerate yet the Lord hath both by his word and works given two testimonies in this case whereby he hath clearely declared how hee judgeth and esteemeth of the sins that his owne people fall into And the two testimonies God hath given concerning this matter are these 1. That he can no better brooke the sins of the regenerate then of other men but hateth sin as much in them as in any other person 2. That he hateth sin more in them then in any other Observe the proofe of the first of these two testimonies in three points First Of the sins of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that God will not pardon them Hee is an holy God hee is a jealous God saith Ioshua to Gods owne people Iosh. 24.19 hee will not forgive your transgressions nor your sinnes And even of Christ Iesus the Angel of the Covenant the Lord saith to his people Exod. 23.21 Obey his voice provoke him not for he will not pardon your transgressions and marke the reason God giveth for it For my name is in him As if he should say Because he is God therefore he will not pardon your transgressions he were not God if he should doe it What will you say cannot the sins that a regenerate man falleth into be pardoned Are all their falls impardonable sins No verily for I proved to you the last day that no Elect child of God can possibly commit the unpardonable sin that all their sins shall upon their repentance certainly be forgiven The blood of Iesus Christ his sonne cleanseth us from all sinne as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 1.7 But in those fearefull sentences that I mentioned to you two things are to be understood 1. That God will not winke at Christ himselfe because he is God cannot brooke nor beare with the sins of his people he cannot count them innocent nor thinke well of them till they have repented 2. That though ever since they first beleeved and were converted they have had a pardon upon record in heaven that can never be revoked nor cancelled yet if they fall againe into grosse sins they shall haue no comfort at all of that pardon but be as if they had no pardon till by renewing their repentance and faith they have sued out their pardon and be able to shew and plead it in the Court of their owne conscience Secondly Of the regenerate of Gods owne people it is said that though they be not eternally damned for their sins yet the Lord will take uengeance of them and plague them for them in this life as grievouslly and sharply as any other men in all the world The Lord our God knoweth well how to love the person of his child and yet to hate his sin neverthelesse how to continue his fatherly affection towards him and yet to shew extreame detestation to his sin If they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements saith the Lord Psalme 89.31 34. then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with stripes neverthelesse my loving kindnesse I will not utterly take from him nor suffer my faithfulnesse to faile my covenant will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lips And againe Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though the regenerate man hath a generall pardon and all his sins be so forgiven him as they shall never be imputed to his condemnation yet if he give himselfe liberty to sin he cannot hope to be exempted from any of Gods judgements and plagues that ever fell upon sinner in this life He may be plagued as much as ever man was in his estate in his name in his posterity in his body yea in his mind and conscience also And who can tell in what kind and in what measure God will plague him how heavy and sharpe or of how long continuance the judgement shall be wherewith he will afflict him The Lord we know hath great store and variety of judgements to punish sinners with He hath an armoury full of the weapons of his indignations as the Prophet speaketh Ieremy 50.25 O how terrible hath the Lord shewed himselfe to many of his deare servants this way He is apt indeed as we heard the last day to passe by the frailties and infirmities of his servants such as they discerne and bewaile in themselves but wilfull sins scandalous sins nay sins of negligence and carelesnesse such as themselves make no conscience of he is
also to every faithfull man That worthy that noble and excellent thing which is committed unto thee keepe by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us Spartam quam nactus es hanc orna Grace that holy religion that thou professest hold it out so that it may bee the better thought of and have the more honour even for thy sake For though it lie not in mans power to add any thing to the honour of Gods name and religion or to make it greater in it selfe yet with men certainly they may by their holy profession and good example make it much greater and more honourable then otherwise it would be Paul was confident Phil. 1.20 that Christ should be magnified in his body whether he lived or died And of the poore servant he saith Tit. 2.10 that by his holy life he may adorne the doctrine of Christ and make it more beautifull and amiable in the eyes of men In which respect the Apostle speaking of certaine brethren that were the messengers of the Churches he calleth them 2 Cor. 8.23 the glory of Christ. These so held out the word of life in their whole profession and conversation that they were even a glory to Christ they made him and his religion more honourable and glorious in the Church then otherwise he would have been This is such a dignity as the child of God would not forgoe for all the world the credit and honour of Gods holy name and religion which he doth professe is dearer to him then his life It were better for me to die saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.15 then that any man should make my glorying void And what was his glorying Surely that he had so carried himselfe in his whole conversation that the Gospell received no blemish but honour by him See how earnestly David prayeth against this Psal. 69.6 Let not them that wait on thee ô Lord God of hosts be ashamed for my sake he repeateth it againe Let not those that seek thee be confounded for my sake ô God of Israel As if he had said O keep me from doing that that may cause thy people to hold downe their heads for shame because of the discredit I have brought upon religion Now this comfort this glorying the child of God shall utterly loose if he fall into scandalous sins Such sins of Gods people bring shame and reproach upon the Gospell they cast dirt and dung upon Gods holy name and religion and make it contemptible and loathsome in the eyes of men Yea the more note any man hath been of for piety the more will his sins make men to loath religion So the Lord saith of his people that they did by their sins profane his holy name Amos 2.7 and pollxte his holy name Ezek. 39.7 Ye see then there is great cause that the child of God should be more afraid to offend him then any other man in the world O that the Lord would give us all hearts to take these things home unto our selves to beleeve and bee affected with them as we ought to be For certainly many of us of whom yet I dare not doubt but they are the children of God do so live as it appeareth evidently that either they beleeve not or at least they do not consider and thinke seriously of these things But I must proceed to the second word of exhortation which I told you I must from this doctrine direct unto all you that truly feare God Be thou that art Gods child above all other men most humbled in thy selfe for those falls that thou hast taken since thou wast in the state of grace Every mans humiliation and sorrow for sin if it be true will be in some measure proportionable unto the quality and degree of his sin David watred his couch and made his bed to swimme with his teares Ps. 6.6 Manasseh humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers 2 Chron. 33.12 Mary Magdalen wept so abundantly that she washed Christs feet with her teares Luk. 7.38 Now our sinnes who are in the state of grace are as we have heard many waies for degree and quality greater and more odious to God then the sins of other men For first They have beene committed against knowledge and conscience and consequently have been presumptuous sins And the servant that knew his masters will and prepared not himselfe nor did according to his will saith our Saviour Luk. 12.47 shall be beaten with many stripes Secondly They have beene committed against the marvellous mercy and goodnesse of God after that we had not only heard but felt and tasted in our selves how gracious the Lord is and consequently have been done in a contempt of God And to whom soever much is given of him shall much be required saith our Saviour Luk. 12.48 Thirdly Consider with what hazard thou hast sinned What mischiefe and losse thou either hast run into by thy sin or at least didst endanger thy selfe to run into That is to say 1. The provoking of thy father to be angry with thee and to plague thee thou knowest not how sharply how grievously 2. The losse of the assurance of thy fathers love and consequently of thy peace and joy thy boldnes and communion with God 3. The losse of the feeling and use and lively operation of Gods grace in thy heart With this hazard with this danger thou hast sinned And consequently thy sin hath argued thy heart to be desperately wicked as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 17.9 Fourthly and lastly Thy sins have dishonoured God and caused such as have beene privie to them to like the worse of his holy religion as thou hast heard this cannot be avoided And this must needs lie heavie upon thine heart if there be truth of grace in it The reproaches of them that reproached thee saith David Psal. 69.9 are fallen upon me O this is a most profitable meditation for us all that meane to be partakers at the Lords table When we are at the Lords table and heare Gods Minister bid us in Gods name take and eat the body of Christ which was broken for us take and drink the bloud of Christ that was shed for us I grant there be then other meditations and dispositions of our soule that are needfull and fit for us Then should we stretch out the hand of our soule with faith and confidence thankfullnes to receive that gift the Lord offereth us feed upon that heavenly food with joy and gladnes of heart But for the preparing of our selves to come to the Lords table in a right manner certainly no disposition of our soule is so fit as sound humiliation and sense of our own sins and unworthines no meditation is so fit as a serious calling to mind and consideration of our sins and of all the circumstances whereby we may aggravate them against our selves for our sound humiliation And therfore the Apostle maketh this the summe of all true preparation 1 Cor. 11.28 Let a man examine
to come as the Apostle speaketh Hebrewes 10.1 yet even then God would have his people to understand what they did in his service even in his ceremoniall worship Therefore he did not onely command the Levites to teach the children of Israel all his statutes and to instruct them in the meaning of them Levit. 10.11 but he laid this charge also upon every parent to teach their children the meaning of the whole service of the passeover and of all the rites and ceremonies used in it Exodus 12.26 27. and of the law of offering unto God the first borne of every thing Exodus 13.14 and generally the meaning of all other the ceremoniall lawes as well as of the morall and judiciall Deut. 6.20 The children should aske and the parents should teach them the reason and the meaning of every thing that was done in Gods service But this is much more required of Gods people in the morall worship that wee understand what wee doe in it specially now under the Gospell wherein the Lord requireth more knowledge of his people then hee did under the law and of which times hee did foretell Esa. 11.9 That the earth should bee filled with the knowledge of God Therefore the Apostle alluding to the ceremoniall worship which consisted chiefly in sacrifices and burnt offerings and opposing the morall worship of God under the Gospell unto it Rom. 12.1 teacheth us that the onely sacrifice and service that is now acceptable unto God is our reasonable service that is such service as is done unto him with reason and understanding See the necessity of this in six severall parts of Gods morall worship First The reading of the Word will doe us no good though wee use it never so constantly if we doe it as a stinted taske that wee have set to our selves unlesse we be carefull to mark and understand what we read True it is no man must be discouraged from reading the Scriptures because he cannot understand every thing that he readeth For 1 even little children are to bee trained up in the reading of them as is plaine in the example of Timothy of whom it is said 2 Tim. 3.15 that from a child he had knowne the holy Scriptures And 2 that which wee read though wee understand it not for the present yet the very acquainting of our selves with the letter of the Scriptures by continuall reading or hearing of them read unto us may be of great use to us hereafter as it is plaine by the Apostles putting him in mind of it in that place that Timothies reading of the Word in his child-hood was a great meanes to further him in the knowledge of the Word afterward and to confirme him in the truth But yet this is certaine our reading of the Word will doe us no good unlesse wee endeavour to marke and understand what wee read Even children should bee taught according as their capacity serveth to marke and understand what they read Traine up a child saith the wisedome of God Proverbs 22.6 in his way that is in his kind and according to his capacity and when hee is old hee will not depart from it As if shee had said Hee will be the better for it while he liveth This necessity of understanding what we read if we would please God in this duty of his service or doe our selves any good by it is plaine by two places of the holy Scriptures 1. By that which is said Neh. 8. â— 3. of them to whom Ezra was carefull to read the law He brought the law before the congregation both of men and women and all that could heare with understanding and read therein before the men and the women and all that could understand Marke how he repeateth this twice He judged that their comming together to the publique reading of the Word would neither please God nor doe themselves any good unlesse they could understand what was read The second place is that speach of Philip to the noble Eunuch Acts 8.30 when hee heard him reading in private a Chapter of the Prophet Esay Vnderstandest thou what thou readest saith he As if he should say To what purpose readest thou if thou be not carefull to understand what thou readest Secondly The hearing of the Word preached though wee seeme to love it never so well though we take never so much paines for it will doe us no good unlesse we heare with understanding Hearken unto me every one of you and understand saith our Saviour to his hearers Mar. 7.14 And after he had preached his manner was to examine his Disciples whether they understood that which he had taught Matth. 13.51 Have ye understood all these things Yea hee had so pressed upon them the necessity of this to seeke to understand whatsoever they had heard him teach that if they had heard anything that seemed harsh unto them or that they could not understand they durst not murmur or take offence at it running away with their owne sense and leave hearing of him as a teacher of absurd things as some other of his hearers did Iohn 6.66 and as many doe now a daies but held themselves bound if they could not be resolved by conference among themselves to goe unto him and desire him to make his meaning plainer unto them And this wee shall find they did oftentimes Matth. 13.36.17.10.19.10 and in other places They knew well as our Saviour had taught them in the parable of the sower Matth. 13.19 that of all kind of hearers those senslesse wretches that are like to the high way and understand not what they heare are most uncapable of receiving good by the Word and that Satan of all others hath most power over them Thirdly The Sacraments can doe us no good unlesse wee come to them and use them with understanding I speake not now of infants to whom the Sacrament belongs though void of understanding for the present but of men of ripe yeeres Therefore it is Gods ordinance that before the Sacraments bee administred unto any people they should first be instructed by the ministery of the Word Goe and teach all nations saith our Saviour Matth. 28.19 baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the Holy Ghost As if he had said First teach them before you doe administer the Sacraments unto them Therefore also we shall find that Iohn the Baptist before he baptized any first preaâ—hed unto them He preached the baptisme of repentace as the Evaâ—gelist saith Mar. 1.4 And when the Disciples came together at Troaâ— upon the first day of the weeke the Lords day of purpose to breake bread to administer the communion Acts 20.7 yet did not Paul administer the communion till he â—e had first preached unto them Fourthly We cannot please God in our prayers nor receive any good by them unlesse we be first instructed how to pray unlesse we can pray with understanding As no man can receive good by joyning with me in prayer
was the onely ground of all his comfort he rejoiced and gloryed in nothing els God forbid saith he that I should glory save in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ. And thus we have heard the Doctrine confirmed unto us sufficiently Let us now proceed to the reasons and grounds of it and they are two principally according to the two severall branches of the Doctrine First No man can expect any mercy from God but onely through Christ Because he knoweth that he is by nature the child of wrath Wee all saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.3 were by nature the children of wrath even as others the elect as well as the reprobate the blessed Apostle as much as any other man was by nature the child of wrath And as he knoweth hee is in this estate by nature so by falling into and living in knowne sinnes he knoweth likewise that he provoketh the Lord afresh oftentimes and maketh him his enemie Thou hatest all workers of iniquity saith David Psal. 5.5 They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit saith the Prophet Esa. 63.10 speaking of Gods owne people therefore he was turned to be their enemy And who can expect mercy and kindnesse from him whom he knoweth to be his enemy No no no mercy no comfort can be looked for at Gods hands nothing but terrour nothing but indignation and wrath while God is our adversary till we be reconciled unto him Till then if a mans conscience be not senslesse there can be nothing in him but a certaine fearefull looking for of judgement as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 10.27 and of fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries Now Christ is the onely mediator between God and us to go betweene us and make reconciliation There is but one Mediator betweene God and man saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 2.5 the man Christ Iesus And Col. 1.19 20. It pleased the Father by him to reconcile all things unto himselfe Secondly No man can expect any mercy from God till he know first that the justice of God is satisfied for him As the Lord hath set this law unto all men to looke first to justice and then to mercy not to shew mercy unto any wiâ—h neglect of justice What doth the Lord require of thee saith he Mic. 6.8 but to do justly and to love mercy Thou shalt not respect the person of the poore in judgement saith the Lord Levit. 19.15 As if he had said Thou shalt not out of compassion to his distressed estate neglect to do justice So hath he set this law unto himselfe to looke first to justice and then to mercy not to have compassion upon any mans misery or to shew mercy on him with neglect of his justice For God is infinite in justice and will have his Law satisfied to the full It is easier for heaven and earth to passe saith our Saviour Luc. 16.17 than for one title of the law to faile As though he should say The Lord had rather heaven and earth and all the creatures therein should come to nought and perish everlastingly than that one word or title of his Law should faile and be unfulfilled And this is the irrecoverable sentence of his Law which the Apostle mentioneth Galat. 3.10 Cursed iâ— every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the Law to do them Till therefore a man know that this sentence of the law be fulfilled till a man know that this curse is borne for him he cannot expect to find any mercy with God See how the Lord hath expressed himselfe in this point even in that place where he hath amplified his mercy most and set it forth to the full I meane Exod. 34.6 7. The Lord is mercifull and gracious long sâ—ffering and abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity and transgression and sinne What can be said more for the amplifying of Gods mercy than is said here And yet mark what followeth in the very next words and that will by no meanes cleare the guilty As if he had said As infinite as the Lord is in mercy yet will he by no meanes cleare any man that is guilty of the transgression of his law without satisfaction be made to his justice for him And who is able to make satisfaction to the justice of God for the sinne of man Who is able to satisfie the law and to beare this penalty and curse that is due unto him for the least transgression of it Who can stand before his indignation saith the Prophet Nah. 1.6 and who can abide in the fiercenesse of his anger Surely all the Angels and Saints in heaven and earth could not do it Onely Christ Iesus who was more than a man was able to doe it and did it for his elect to the utmost The Lord hath laid upon him saith the Prophet Esa. 53.6 the iniquity of us all that is the full punishment of all our iniquities Christ hath redeemed us saith the Apostle Gal. 3.13 from the curse of the law being made a curse for us He trod the winepresse of the fiercenesse and wrath of almighty God saith Iohn Rev. 19.15 There was not one jot of the fiercenesse and wrath of God that was due to the sinnes of any of the elect but he trod it out it came all upon him Christ himselfe our blessed Mediator could not make our peace with God nor get him to pardon our sinne and shew us mercy by intreaty or intercession or by any other meanes till he had satisfied the law for us till he had paid every farthing of our debt till he had borne the curse and punishment that was due to us for our sinnes even to the uttermost When we were enemies saith the Apostle Rom. 5.10 we were reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne nothing but the death of his Sonne would do it This truth the Lord taught his people even under the Law Without a sacrifice without shedding of blood there was no remission of any sinne saith the Apostle Heb. 9.22 It is the bloud saith the Lord Levit. 17.11 that maketh attonement for the soule And these are the reasons and grounds of the Doctrine Now before we come to the uses of it a question must be resolved to prevent the misunderstanding of this that hath beene delivered and to make way for the uses that are to be made of it How can it be said that no mercy can be obtained of God for us by any other way but by the bloudy passion of Iesus Christ seeing the Scripture so oft ascribeth our whole salvation to the meere grace and goodnesse of God onely By grace ye are saved saith the Apostle Eph. 2.5 And for the undoubted certainty of this truth he repeateth it againe Verse 8. in the very same words and teacheth us that our whole salvation commeth most freely unto us I will love them freely saith the Lord Hos. 14.4 We are justified freely by his grace saith the Apostle
healing in his wings This sunne did never arise and shine upon any heart but it brought an healing vertue with it See the proofes of this in foure particulars First This will soften the heart more and make it apter to mourne for sin then any other thing is able to doe I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem saith the Lord Zach. 12.10 the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his only sonne As if hee had said thus When the spirit of grace hath made a man able to see that his sins pierced Christ that Christs bloud was shed for his sins this will breake his heart and make him mourne and grieve more for his sins then for any other thing in the world Secondly this will make a man more afraid to sin to offend God then any other thing is able to do The children of Israel shall returne and seek the Lord their God and David that is Christ the sonne of David their King and they shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes that is in the dayes under the Gospel saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 As though he should say When Gods people have once by seeking found the Lord their God and Christ their King know him to be their God and their King and tasted of his marvellous goodnesse and love unto them this will make them ever after more fearefull to offend him then any other thing can possibly doe Thirdly This will breed in a man a greater delight in the word and meanes of grace a greater desire and appetite unto them then any other thing is able to doe As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby saith the Apostle 1 Peter 2.2 3. if so bee that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if hee should have said The man that knoweth the Lord is gracious and gracious to him and that hath also tasted the sweetnesse of this assurance of Gods speciall love to himselfe must needs desire and long after Gods word as much as ever babe did after the mothers breast Fourthly and lastly This will make a man more carefull in all his wayes to please God then any other thing is able to doe I have walked in thy truth saith David Psalme 26.3 and made conscience to doe and practise what thou teachest me in thy word and he had given this for the reason of it in the beginning of the verse For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes As if hee should say I know and am fully assured as if I saw it with mine eyes of thy loving kindnes and speciall favour towards me and that maketh me walke in thy truth And these are the effects that the true assurance will worke in the heart and inward man But secondly It will not rest there hee that hath it cannot content himselfe with the reformation of his owne heart and life hee cannot but declare openly and professe himselfe to bee Gods servant hee cannot but put forth himselfe to doe him all the service and honour that hee is possibly able to doe 1. For profession it is to be observed that those whom Gods spirit sprinkleth the blood of Christ upon whom he setteth this marke and seale upon he setteth it not upon their hearts only but upon their fore-heads also as you may read Ezek. 9.4 Rev. 7.3 so as those among whom they live may discerne and take notice that they are Gods people When once God hath said to any mans heart by his spirit as he doth to his people Esa 43.1 I have called thee by name thou art mine that man cannot choose but say to him againe as David doth Psal. 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant I am thy servant Nay what he hath heard in the eare as our Saviour speaketh in another case Matth 10.27 he cannot but preach on the house tops He cannot but declare and professe himselfe openly to bee Gods servant and one of his people Thus the Prophet Esa. 44.5 bringeth in the faithfull glorying in this open profession of their homage One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord. As if he had said Every one shall be ready upon all occasions and by all meanes to declare himselfe to be one of Gods people of his Church and houshold And 2. for that care that all such have to doe God all the honour that possibly they can in the places and callings that God hath set them in wee have three notable examples The first is of Ioshuah as hee was the master of a family Who as he was a man that had obtained this particular assurance that God was his God God had said unto him Iosh 1.15 As I was with Moses so will I be with thee I will not faile thee nor forsake thee So doth hee professe not onely that hee would be Gods servant and at his command but that his whole family should be so too As for me and mine house saith he Iosh 24 15. we will serve the Lord. The second example is of Paul a minister and preacher of the Gospel Who when he had spoken of his marvellous diligence and faithfulnes in his ministery giveth this for the reason of it 2 Cor. 5.14.15 For the love of Christ constraineth us saith he because we thus judge that one dyed for all then were all dead we were all by nature dead and damned men and that hee dyed for all that they which live should not henceforth live to themselves but unto him which dyed for them and rose againe As if hee had said I that know I was a dead and damned man and that Christ dyed for mee to save and deliver mee out of that estate hold my selfe bound to doe him all the honour and service that I can by enlarging his kingdome and know I can never doe enough for him that hath done so much for mee as hee hath done The third and last example is of David a magistrate of whose noble resolution you may read Psal 1 18.28 Thou art my God and I will praise thee saith he thou art my God and I will exalt thee As hee was confidently assured that God was his God out of the aboundance of his heart his mouth speaketh thus once and againe so was he resolutely determined to improve his power and authority to the uttermost in standing for God and advancing of his honour Let us now make some application of this and examine our selves by this third and last signe and we shall find that the assurance of their salvation that most men glory in is vaine and counterfeite such as Satan or their owne deceitfull hearts not the holy spirit of God hath wrought in them Because they are so barren and
things have I spokâ—n unto you saith our Saviour Ioh. 15.11 that my joy might remaine in you and that your joy maybeful These things write we unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 1.4 that your joy maybefull The spirit of God you see did indite and write the holy Scripture to this end principally to comfort his people to work in their hearts sound joy and comfort And consequently to work in them assurance of his favour For how can a man have any sound joy or comfort in him without that Therfore also it is expressely said that the Scripture was written to work this assurance in us So after the wisedome of God had spoken other things in the commendation of the Word Pro. 22. he addeth ver 19 20. That thy trust may be in the Lord I have made knowne unto thee this day even unto thee Have not I written unto thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge The excellent things that are written and made knowne to us in the Word are written and made knowne to us to this end principally that we might learne to put our trust and affiance in him and grow confident of his favour These things have I written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.13 that beleeve in the name of the Son of God that ye may know ye have eternall life And if it were intended writteÌ„ for that purpose by the spirit of God certainly in it and by it this comfortable assurance may be found by Gods people if the fault be not in themselves So is this said to be the maine end for which God ordained the preaching and ministery of his Word even to work in Gods people the assurance of Gods favour Thou child shalt be called the Prophet of the highest saith Zachary of his son Iohn Luk. 1.76 77 to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins So when God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to Iacob and to his mourners that is to his people that had lost the comfortable assurance of his favour he telleth them in the next words ver 19 by what meanes hee would doe it even by the ministery and preaching of his Word I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is far off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised you see to worke by the ministery of the Word uttered and applied by the lively voice of his servants which is therefore called the fruit of the lips peace peace that is abundance of peace and comfort in the hearts of his people and to heale all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did worke in them before The second thing which I told you may give a Christian hope to find comfort and assurance of Gods favour by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this Ordinance is this That the Lord hath promised that his holy Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people When they read his Word the Spirit of God that inspired and indited it shall open and apply it unto them when his servants do teach them in the ministry thereof the Lord himselfe will by his Spirit teach and perswade them likewise This promise of God you shall find set downe Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them with my people and Church saith he my spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever Observe three things in this promise 1. That the Lord promiseth and to add strength to the promise it is said this is his covenant with his people and in this one Verse it is twice repeated that the Lord said this that his Word shall never depart from his Church his Church shall be the pillar and ground of truth as the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 3.15 Every fundamentall truth the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation shall abide in it for ever The true Church shall never in any age of the world be without it 2. That this word shall bee ever in the mouth of Gods people the Church shall never utterly want the Ministery of the Word it shall never want preachers and publishers of the Word 3. That the Spirit of God in the true Church shall ever goe with the Word yea with the Ministery of the Word it shall bee in the mouth of Gods servants and Ministers according to that which our Saviour promiseth to his Apostles and successours Matthew 28.20 Lâ—â— I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world So that the humbled Christian that would faine bee assured of Gods favour in Christ and goeth to this Ordinance of God to that end that he may bee so may confidently expect to bee taught of God in it and that the Spirit the Comforter will by it sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon his heart and give him a comfortable assurance that it was shed for him according to that which the Spirit speaketh to the Church Esa. 54.13 All thy children shall be taught of the Lord and great shall bee the peace of thy children Yea the Lord hath further promised that whatsoever any of his Ministers shall speake to his people for their comfort by warrant of his Word hee will ratifie it in heaven and make it good to their soules He confirmeth the word of his servants saith the Prophet Esa. 44.26 and performeth the counsell of his messengers Verily verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Matthew 18.18 Whatsoever yee shall loose upon earth shall bee loosed in heaven Whosoever you shall assure by the warrant of my Word that their sinnes are forgiven that they are in the state of grace I will from heaven assure their hearts of it by my holy Spirit Now to make some application of this I know well the experience of these times maketh much against this The Word read and preached both is unto most men a matter of meere ceremony and formality of no more force and virtue than the ceremonies of Moses were after they were antiquated which the Apostle calleth Galat. 4.9 Weake and beggarly rudiments They cannot find that the Spirit doth accompany the Word in their reading or hearing of it but it is unto them as a dead letter they feele no life or power in it at all Yea many a good soule is apt to object I have been a constant reader and hearer of the Word a long time but can get no comfort no assurance by it To both these I answer that this fault and defect must be imputed not unto the Word but unto our owne sinnes God hath promised that his Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people and the cause why we find them not go together is this that our
it be not so plausible and delightsome to you in hearing as the other And even unto that I confesse we must have respect in our preaching that both the matter we teach and our manner of handling it be such as you may heare with delight and affection The preacher sought and studied saith Salomon Eccles. 12.10 to fiâ—d out acceptable words words of delight as your margin readeth in that Place yet of the handling of them I may say to you as the Apostle doth to the Philippians Phil. 3.1 of his teaching them the same things that he had taught them before To me it is not grievous though I could with more delight to my selfe speake of other things than of matters in controversie and for you it is safe It is very profitable and necessary for you to have your judgements well informed and setled in the truth For First Knowledge is the ground and foundation of all true piety and you can never constantly hold and professe nor conscionably practise nor find sound comfort in any point of religion till your judgements bee well grounded and established in it This I pray saith the Apostle Philip. 1.9 that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgement Secondly The most of you though you have good affections you love the present truth that is professed amongst us and hate Popery yet you do it not out of knowledge and judgement If you were well examined you could give no good reason out of Gods Word for any thing that you hold and professe with such shew of zeale and affection but it may be said of you as the Apostle speaketh of the Hebrewes Hebrewes 5.12 Whereas for the time and meanes you have enjoyed ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God O the need that most of you have notwithstanding all the time you have spent in hearing and in the profession of the true Religion of Christ to be soundly and substantially catechised in the grounds of Religion Thirdly and lastly The controversie I am to handle is no idle and intricate speculation of the Schooles none of those foolish and unlearned questions that the Apostle forbids Timothy 1 Tim. 1.4 and 2 Tim. 2.23 to meddle with but about a matter that tendeth to godly edifying which is by faith as the Apostle there speaketh About a truth that is most usefull and profitable that toucheth as we say the free hold of every one of you about the Doctrine of your justification before God about the way and means how you may be discharged of all your sinnes and become righteous in his sight To begin therefore with the use of Confutation which I will handle with asmuch plainnesse and brevity as I can the Doctrine which I taught you the last day doth evidently convince the Papists of three fowle and dangerous errours The first is against the first branch of the Doctrine the other two against the second branch of it The first is against the first part of our justification which consisteth in making of us cleane in the remission of our sinnes by the merit of Christs bloud the other two against the second part of our justification which consisteth in the making of us whiter than the snow in the imputing of Christs perfect righteousnesse unto us First They deny that Christ by his bloud hath made any believer so cleane hath purchased for him so full and absolute a pardon of his sinnes as we hold he did He hath indeed answered for and so obtained for us the remission and pardon of the fault say they and of the eternall punishment that is due to us for any sinne that ever we committed but he hath not answerd for nor obtained for us the remission of the whole punishment not of the temporall punishment that is due to us for sinne but that we must answer and satisfie Gods justice for our selves either in this life or in Purgatory after we are dead For convincing of this errour I will 1 give you evident testimonies and grounds of Scripture against it 2 I will answer some of the chiefe reasons that are alledged for the defence of it Foure arguments the Lord in his Word hath given us against this errour which though they will not stop the mouth of an obstinate Papist for there be some men that will never be convinced but as Iannes and Iambres withstood Moses so they will still resist the truth being reprobate concerning the faith as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 3.8 that is such as can never bee brought to beleeve the truth yet are these arguments such as may make the wilfull folly of any Papist in maintaining this errour manifest unto all men and fully satisfie the conscience of any Christian in the falshood of it First The Apostle expresly teacheth Rom. 8.1 that there is no condemnation no kind of condemnation eternall nor temporall to them that are in Christ Iesus that is to the true beleever or as the vulgar Latin which the Papist most absurdly holdeth to bee more authenticall then the sacred originall is readeth it Nihil damnationis not one jot of condemnation And if there bee no condemnation reserved for the true beleever then is the whole punishment due to his sinne remitted For what is condemnation but the adjudging of a man to punishment And so is the word used every where in the Scripture Mat. 20.18 They shall condemne him to death Mar. 14.64 They all condemned him to be guilty of death So that if no condemnation at all belong to them or is due to them that are in Christ and have their sinne forgiven then no manner of punishment belongeth to them or is to be endured by them neither eternall nor temporall neither Secondly Christ hath redeemed the faithfull from the whole curse of the law that was due to them for their sin Christ hath redeemed us saith the Apostle Gal. 3.13 from the curse of the law and he giveth this for the reason of it because he was made a curse for us that is he bare it for us himselfe and so fully answered and satisfied the justice of God for it Surely saith the Prophet Esay 53.4 he hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrowes Now the temporall punishments that are due to us for sinne are part of the curse of the law as it is plaine by Deuâ— 28.16 22. where among the curses that the law threatneth against sin a number of temporall judgements are threatned And our Saviour did beare and endure for us not that part onely of the curse and punishment due to our sins that should have bin eternall but that part also of the curse punishment due to our sin which is temporall As 1. Poverty he for our sakeâ— became poore saith the Apostle 2 Corinthi 8.9 that wee through his poverty might bee rich And 2. reproch and contempt such as no man ever
endured I gave my backe to the smiters saith he Esay 50.6 and my cheekes to them that plucked off the haire I hid not my face from shame and spitting 3. Hee endured all sorts of temptations that any of the faithfull can be subject unto He was in all points saith the Apostle Heb. 4.15 tempted like as wee are yet without sinne And why did hee beare these tempâ—rall curses and punishments Certainely to deliver us from them that nâ—ne of these things might become curses and punishments unto us And therefore it is evident that Christ hath redeemed us not only from the eternall but even from all the temporall judgements also that were due to us for sin Thirdly Whose sins soever the Lord doth for Christs sake forgive he forgiveth them so fully as he will never remember them any more I even I am hee saith the Lord Esa. 43.25 that blotteth out thy transgressions for mine owne sake and will not remember thy sinnes And I will forgive their iniquity saith he againe Ier. 31.34 and I will remember their sin no more And if he will never remember them then will he certainly never punish them for them For in the Scripture phrase to remember mens sinnes signifieth nothing else but to punish them He will now remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Iere. 1â— 10 and visit their sinne And againe Now will hee remember their iniquity saith the Prophet Hosea 8.13 and visit their sins they shall returne into Egypt Fourthly and lastly The Lord doth so and much more fully forgive the sins of the faithfull as he would have them to forgive one another and maketh that the very patterne we should worke by so to forgive one another as hee forgiveth us Forgiving one another saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.32 even as God for Christs sake hath forgiven you But he requireth of us that in forgiving one another we should remit not the fault onely but the punishment also not in rendring evill for evill nor railing for railing saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.9 but contrariwise blessing And thus you see how cleare the holy Scripture is against this first errour of the Papists how full and absolute the pardon is that Christ hath purchased for any soule it dischargeth and acquitteth him fully not only from all his sins but from the whole punishment that is due unto them Two maine objections there be which every mans heart is apt to make against this truth touching the fulâ—es of that pardon which Christ hath purchased by his bloud for every one that truly beleeve in him First If this be so may you say how falleth it out that God inflicteth so many punishments in this life upon the faithfull What are all the miseries that the best of Gods servants are subject unto but punishments for their sins Wherefore doth a living man complaine saith the Prophet Lam. 3.39 a man for the punishment of his sinnes Of many of Gods people that dyed in the wildernesse David expressly saith Psalme 99.8 Thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou didst take vengeance of their inventions Though Moses and Aaron did doubtlesse obtaine of God the pardon of that unbeliefe they shewed at the waters of Meribah yet they dyed for it in the wildernesse and for that very sinne God would not suffer them to enter into the promised land as wee may see plainely Numbers 27.13.14 And though God did pardon Davids foule sinnes upon his repentance and gave him assurance of it also by the Prophet 2 Samuel 12.13 yet did all those plagues neverthelesse light upon him which God threatned against him for those sinnes before hee had his pardon His pardon it seemeth exempted him not from the temporall punishments that were due to his sinnes To all this I answer That though all the miseries and afflictions of this life be in their owne nature punishments for sin because they are all fruits of sin sin first brought them into the world and therefore also be oft in the Scripture called punishments Levit. 26.41 43. Amos 3.2 yet are they not punishments to all men Two evident demonstrations there be for this First God inflicteth no punishment upon any man but for sinne But there bee many great judgements and afflictions that the Lord hath laid upon the faithfull wherein he hath had no respect at all to their sins as to the cause of it he did not therein intend as a judge in a vindictive manner to correct them for any sin The disciples seeing the man that was borne blind Iohn 9.2.3 thought it to bee a punishment of some sinne that either himselfe or his parents had beene guilty of but our Saviour disalloweth their judgement in that point and saith neither hath this man sinned nor his father As if hee should say Neither this mans sinnes nor his parents were the cause why the Lord smote this man with blindnesse But that the works of God might bee made manifest in him So Iobs friends judged his grievous afflictions to have beene punishments of some grievous sinnes hee had beene guiltie of but the Lord sharpely reprooveth them for this rash censure Iob 42.7 Yea hee telleth Satan Iob 2.3 that hee had mooved him to destroy him without cause Why may you say had not Iob in him sin enough to deserve asmuch as he endured Yes verily for the wages and due desert of every sin is death as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 6.23 And Iob was not without sin as himselfe confesseth Iob. 7.20 I have sinned what shall I do ô thou preserver of men Yea he imputeth all his afflictions to his sins thought them to be the cause of them all Thou writest bitter things against me saith he Iob 13.26 and makest me to possesse the iniquities of my youth He thought the sins of his youth had brought all this upon him Therefore also he fâ—ll to a diligent search and examination of his owne heart and wayes as the best of Gods servants should do in the like case that he might find out the speciall sin that moved God thus to afflict him Yea he craveth Gods helpe in this Shew me saith hee Iob 10.2 wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 How many are minâ— iniquities and sins Make me to know my transgression and my sin As if hee should say I know I have many wayes offended thee but shew me the speciall sin that hath thus provoked thee to afflict me Why then doth the Lord say that Satan moved him to afflict Iob without cause Surely his meaning is that there was nothing in him that was the cause whereby God was mooved thus to afflict him he did not therein punish his sin there were other causes of it even that by this tryall of his hee might make him a patterne and example of faith and patience to his Church for ever So when our Saviour telleth his Apostles of the manifold miseries that they should endure They shall put you out of the Synagogues saith he
tryall before his judgement-seat such as may fitly satisfie his justice and make our peace with him and consequently such as whereby the Law of God is fulfilled Therefore it is called the righteousnesse of God Rom. 10.3 such a righteousnesse as he requireth as will stand before him and satisfie his justice So the Apostle saith the righteousnesse of the law must be fulfilled in us before we can be justified Rom. 8.4 Now by no other righteousnesse but Christs alone the law of God was ever perfectly fulfilled none but his righteousnesse was ever able to abide the tryall at Gods judgement seate and fully to satisfie his justice And therefore the Apostle calleth the righteousnesse which is by the faith of Iesus Christ Romanes 3.22 the righteousnesse of God that is the righteousnesse of God and none but that Of Christ and none but him the Lord hath said Matthew 17.5 In him I am well pleased Hee is our peace as the Apostle calleth him Ephesians 2.14 and none but hee No righteousnesse can make our peace with God or bring peace to our owne hearts but only his Three maine objections are made against this most cleare and comfortable truth which I will briefly answer First It is against all reason and sense that a righteousnesse which is without us and none of our owne but another mans should justifie us And with what comfort and peace of conscience can any man rely upon such a righteousnesse I answer 1. It standeth with reason that that satisfaction should bee imputed unto mee which my surety hath made for my debt And Christ was our surety as the Apostle calleth him Hebrewes 7 22. 2. Adams first sinne was justly imputed by God to all his posterity though it were not their owne inherently nor actually as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 5.14 And the sinnes of all Gods Elect were imputed unto Christ though they were not his owne inherently and actually He made him to be sin for us who knew no sinne saith the Apostle 2 Corinth 5.21 And to prefigure this all the iniquities of Gods people were imputed to their sacrifice though they were not inherently his owne as wee read Leviticus 16. â—1 22. Aaron shall put all the iniquities of all the children of Israel and all their transgressions in all their sinnes upon the head of the Goat and the Goat shall beare upon him all their iniquities And why then should it seeme strange that the perfect righteousnesse of our sacrifice and surety though it be not our owne inherently should be imputed to us by the Lord and made ours Secondly It is objected How can it stand with the infinite knowledge and wisedome of God to account and esteeme them to be righteous that are inherently and indeed impious and wicked men Them that are like those painted sepulchers that our Saviour speaketh of Mat. 23.27 covered outwardly with the white robe of Christs righteousnesse but void of all inherent righteousnesse in themselves To this I answer No true beleever is void of all inherent righteousnesse though it be not so perfect as is able to justifie him in Gods sight Christ cannot be the head of an impious body But the Lord sanctifieth all such and maketh them inherently righteous by his holy spirit whom hee doth justifie and esteeme righteous by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse unto them as you have heard Thirdly and lastly It is objected But how can it stand with the justice of God of whom it is said Exod 34.7 that hee will by no meanes cleare the guilty to pronounce and account them to be perfectly righteous who doe indeed still remaine full of corruption I answer Because all their sins were imputed unto Christ their surety and he hath fully satisfied the justice of God for them The Lord saith the Prophet Esa. 53.6 hath laid upon him the iniquity of us all And thus have I finished this first use of the Doctrine and maintained it against these three foule errours that the Papists doe hold against it Now from this that you have heard these two points for conclusion of all doe necessarily follow First That every Papist that holdeth and beleeveth these errours as every one of them professeth that hee doth for they are expressly decreed in the Councell of Trent which is the rule of every Papists faith especially if hee holds them practically and with reference to his owne workes is in a most lamentable and damnable estate Because the Apostle directly affirmeth Gal. 3.10 As many as are of the workes of the law and looke to bee justified by their works and inherent righteousnesse are under the curse And 5.4 Christ is become of no effect to you whosoever of you are justified hope to bee justified by the workes of the law yee are fallen from grace ye can have no benefit at all by Christ. Secondly That the present Church of Rome cannot bee the true Church of Christ as they boast of themselves but of it may bee said as Revelat. 2 9. It is the Synagogue of Satan because it holdeth not this foundation that is to say the Doctrine of justification by Christ. And other foundation of Gods Church can no man lay saith the Apostle 1 Cor 3.11 1. They deny justification by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse yea they scorne it and call it a putative righteousnesse 2. They hold justification by inherent righteousnesse that is by the workes of the law 3. They make justification and sanctification all one and so indeed deny and shut out of Gods Church the Doctrine of justification altogether Lecture CXXXI On Psalme 51.7 Octob. 27. 1629. IT followeth now that wee doe proceed unto the second sort of uses that I told you this Doctrine serveth unto and shew you how it should worke upon our affections And there be two uses of this sort principally The first is for comfort and the second is for exhortation For the first It is not possible for any man to understand and receive and meditate seriously of this Doctrine that hee that is once purged and washed by the blood of Christ that is hee that truly beleeveth in him is not onely perfectly cleane in Gods sight from all filth and spot of sinne but whiter also then snow perfectly just and righteous before God I say it is not possible for any man to know and thinke of this but if himselfe be a true beleever he must needs take comfort in it it must needs warme and revive and glad his heart And certainely no man doth truly beleeve in Christ that taketh not comfort in this Doctrine We find in Luk. 2.25 that our Saviour is called and was ever so accounted by Gods people the consolation of Israel that is the onely ground of comfort to the Israel of God And the Angell when hee telleth the shepheards of the birth of Christ saith Luke 2.10 hee brought them glad tidings of great joy that should be to all people As if he should
to everlasting confusion Cain had a greater portion of them then Seth and Esau then Iacob And what comfort can a man have in such fruits of Gods love as these are What comfort can the traitour take in that goodnesse of the King that being apprehended hee giveth order that hee may have a faire and good lodging in the tower and a good diet too till matters be ripe and ready for his arraignement and execution No no he taketh small comfort in all this nothing will assure him of the Kings mercy and love till his pardon bee brought him So may I say of all these outward blessings thou canst have no sound comfort in them till thou have Christ and hast through him gotten the pardon of thy sinnes These are indeed fruits of Gods common love but these are no fruits or signes of Gods speciall or everlasting love of that love that he beareth to them whom he meaneth to save eternally No man knoweth either love or hatred by any thing that is before him saith Salomon Eccl. ◠1 A man cannot argue God loveth him with his speciall love because he enjoyeth these things nor that God hateth him because he wanteth them And it is not that common but this speciall and everlasting love of God onely that we are to make reckoning of and to take comfort in In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.9 10. because that God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the world that we might live through him Herein is love not that we loved God but that he loved us and sent his Sonne to be the propitiation for our sinnes If thou canst say God hath given Christ unto thee and to thee an heart to receive him then thou maist be bold to say God loveth thee indeed But thou canst never say God loveth thee indeed till thou be in Christ. He is called the Sonne of his love 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 1.13 He hath made us accepted in the beloved saith the Apostle Eph. 1.6 As if he had said He loveth us for his sake and he loveth none but for his sake and with respect unto him onely And what good will it do thee to have all the world if thou have not Gods love What comfort canst thou take in any thing thou hast if God have not given it thee in his love Now on the other side that this Motive may have the more force in thy heart consider what a happinesse it is for a man to be in Christ even in respect of these outward things The true believer and he that knoweth Christ is his may take great comfort even in these outward and common blessings of God God giveth to him saith Salomon speaking of these things Eccles. 2.26 that is good in his sight reconciled to him in Christ and justified before him wisdome and knowledge and joy He joyeth even in these outward blessings he useth them with joy and comfort In which respect it is said by David Psal. 37.16 that a little that a righteous man hath is better than the riches of many wicked men Have he little or have he much he hath more comfort in that he hath than any wicked man in the world can possibly have For First That that he hath is his owne he hath the highest title unto it All things are yours saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 3.21 23. and ye are Christs In giving Christ unto us how shall he not with him also freely give us all things saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 Secondly He shall have good of that he hath it shall do him good and no hurt it shall not hinder his happinesse it is sanctified unto him The blessing of the Lord it maketh rich saith Salomon Proverb 10.22 and he addeth no sorrow with it As if he had said He that hath wealth with Gods blessing shall have no cause to repent him another day that he lived so prosperously Thus God promiseth his people that are in covenant with him Deut. 30.9 The Lord thy God will make thee plenteous in every worke of thine hand in the fruit of thy body and in the fruit of thy cattell and in the fruit of thy land for good for the Lord will rejoyce over thee for good as he rejoyced over thy fathers Marke how the Lord doth not onely promise unto his people these outward things that he would increase them in their children and in their estates but that he promiseth them also and repeateth this promise twice in this one Verse that he would give them these things for their good they should have good of them they should receive good and no hurt by them To have the things is nothing unlesse we have them with the blessing unlesse God give us good of them When the Apostle had said 1 Tim. 4.3 5. that God hath created all meat to be received with thankesgiving of them that believe and know the truth he addeth in the next words that every creature of God is good As if he had said To the believer all Gods creatures are good and to none but him and he giveth this reason For it is sanctified saith he by the word and prayer As though he should say When Gods creatures are sanctified unto us when we have a holy use of them and are made the better by them then are they good to us and not els and to the true believer they are sanctified and to none but him Thirdly and lastly Whatsoever the true believer he that is in Christ hath in these outward things he hath it in Gods love and therefore he may well take comfort in it We are wont to say that an hearty welcome is the best cheere that any friend can make us Though our fare be but meane yet if we can find we have it with a good will and that our friend is glad of us and thereby we discerne that he doth unfeignedly love us this we esteeme of more worth than the best cheere in the world this maketh the homelyest fare most sweet and acceptable unto us And certainely it is much more so in this case When a man once knoweth he hath Gods love and that that which God hath given him be it little or much is given to him in love O this giveth a most sweet and pleasant relish to all Gods blessings that we do enjoy this maketh a man to take true and solid comfort in them Thus Iacob speaketh of his children Genesis 33.5 These are the children that God of his grace hath given unto thy servant and Verse 11. of his cattell Because God hath dealt graciously with mee and because I have enough Hee tasted Gods speciall love unto him even in these things I told you even now that no unbeliever can take any sound comfort in any of Gods outward blessings because hee cannot conclude from thence that God loveth him with a speciall love but though he cannot he that is in Christ may These common
after Sermons these holy brethren that stand so much upon sincerity and can abide nothing that savours of Popery these precise fooles that must be singular forsooth that dare not sweare by small oathes were all well taxed to day We see they are no better than hypocrites all these things have beene found in hypocrites we heare Let no man I say say so For though these things have beene found in some hypocrites yet are they no signes to know an hypocrite by neither are they all hypocrites that do thus neither is an hypocrite that doth thus an hypocrite for that cause because he doth thus But thou in scorning any man for this very thing because he maketh profession of religion because he goeth to Sermons because he useth prayer and so seemeth more holy than his neighbours because he is scrupulous in the smallest thing that he thinketh to be a sinne bewrayest the profanenesse of thine owne heart and openest thy mouth against heaven as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 73.9 All these five things that I have instanced in are such things as God is highly pleased with and hath promised great reward unto as I will shew you particularly First It is a singular good thing to love and delight in the sound Ministery of the Word and such a thing as a Christian may take much comfort in Great peace have they saith David Psal. 119.165 that love thy Law And by the Law and Word of God the same thing is meant throughout that Psalme and nothing shall offend them And on the other side That man can have no true goodnesse in him that hath no love to the Word that careth not for it For faith commeth by hearing of the Word as the Apostle saith Rom. 10.17 Yea he must needs be in a most wofull estate though he feele it not For He that turneth away his eare from hearing the Law saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 28.9 even his prayer shall be abomination And what shall other his actions be if his prayer be so Secondly It is a singular good thing also to use prayer constantly The Holy Ghost praiseth Cornelius for this Acts 10.2 that he prayed unto God alway As if he should have said He kept a constant course in prayer He that useth it must needs receive a blessing from God by it This is so ordinary a thing with God to blesse them much that pray much that our Saviour saith Matth. 7.8 Every one that asketh receiveth It is said of Obed-Edom 2 Sam. 6.11 that while the Arke of God continued in his house the Lord blessed him and all his houshold And the blessing that he received by it was so sensible and apparent that others were able to take notice and to tell David of it It was told to David saith the holy story 2 Sam. 6.12 that the Lord had blessed the house of Obed-Edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God And certainly there is no family where prayer and Gods Worship is constantly used morning and evening but the whole family useth to receive a blessing by it Yea God hath been wont to shew such respect unto this duty that he hath oft rewarded it and given a blessing unto it a temporall blessing I meane not onely when it hath beene performed by his owne faithfull servants with a good heart but even when it hath been used also by such as have had no truth of grace in them at all As appeareth in the example both of Iehoabaz the King of Israel 2 King 13.4 5 and of the mariners Ion. 1.14 15. And on the other side as they can have no true goodnesse in them but are Atheists in heart that use not to pray Psal. 14.14 The foole hath said in his heart there is no God He calleth not upon God so the many houses where no prayer is used seeme to prosper as well as any other doe yet certainly God hath given sentence already against them in that Propheticall prayer which we read Ier. 10.25 Powre out thy fury upon the heathen that know thee not and upon the families that call not on thy Name There wanteth nothing but that God give order for the execution of this sentence which he hath already given against them which how soone and in what manner he will doe it is knowne onely to himselfe no man can tell Lecture CXXXV On Psalme 51.7 Decemb. 22. 1629. IT followeth now that we confirme the same unto you in the other three particulars And for the third Although there be as I shewed you some hypocrites that seeme to be strict observers of the Sabbath Day yet is that no signe of an hypocrite neither is the conscionable and precise observation of the Sabbath to be misliked ever a whit the more for that For it is a singular good thing to be strict in the observation of the Sabbath and such a thing as God is highly pleased with and hath been wont to reward wheresoever he findeth it I will give you a full proofe of this in one particular To keepe a bodily rest upon that day from all our owne workes is but one particular that is required of us in the observation of the Sabbath Nay that is as I may say but the outside of the commandement and concerneth onely the outward man the outward and bodily observation of it Of the fourth commandement as well as of all the rest that may truely bee said which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7.14 of the whole Law We know saith he that the law is spirituall The spirituall observation of it by the inward man when wee call the Sabbath a delight the holy of the Lord honourable as the Prophet speaketh Esa 58.13 That is When wee can joy in that day as in the Lords owne holy Day and esteeme it in our heart a farre greater and more honourable Day than any other day keeping the rest and performing the duties of the Day cheerefully reverently conscionably spiritually This spirituall observation of it I say by the inward man is the chiefe thing that God requireth of us in the fourth commandement The outward and bodily observation of it which may bee performed by a man that hath no truth of grace in him at all is nothing in Gods account in comparison of this And yet of this bodily observation of the Sabbath by the outward man the resting from our owne workes is but the least part The exercising of our selves upon that day in doing of the Lords worke the spending of it in such holy duties both publike and private as may breed and increase grace and sanctification in us is a greater matter and more pleasing to God a great deale than that is No man may think hee hath kept the Sabbath well because hee resteth from all the labours of his calling upon that Day So farre forth the bruit beast thy oxe and thy horse keepeth the Sabbath as well as thou For so is the expresse commandement Deuteronomie 5.14 Neither thy
by promise to them that keepe his Sabbath not onely to worke sanctification increase of holinesse and power over their corruptions which hee professeth in that former place of Ezekiel was the very end hee gave his Sabbath for but also by his spirit of adoption to increase in their hearts a lively sense of his favour assurance that he heareth and accepteth their prayers peace of conscience joy in the Holy Ghost which are blessings the Christian soule prizeth above all things in the world Why may you say may not a man receive increase of grace and spirituall comfort in the use of Gods ordinances on any other day but onely on the Sabbath I answer Yes verily but these promises may give him assurance to receive them more richly and plentifully upon the Sabbath then on any other day The second sort of blessings that the conscionable observers of the Sabbath receive by it are temporall For concerning them also wee have a promise Esa. 58.14 that he that heartily and spiritually keepeth the Sabbath God will cause him to ride upon the high places of the earth he shall have honour and esteeme in the world so farre as it shall be good for him and he will feed him with the heritage of Iacob that is he shall continue and abide safely in the land of Canaan which God promised to Iacob for his inheritance Gen. 28.13.48.4 Yea the Lord will nourish and feed them he shall eat the good things of the land as the Lord promiseth Esa. 1.19 to all that yeeld willing obedience unto him Lecture CXXXVI On Psalme 51.7 December 29. 1629. IT followeth now that we make some application of that which wee have heard touching the Sabbath and so proceed unto the two last particulars of those five which I have proved to be in many a man that is no better then an hypocrite And that which I have to say by way of application is first of all more generall and concerneth all other persons and places as well as this secondly more speciall and concerneth this place principally Of all I may say ô that God would give us hearts to beleeve that which wee have heard taught us concerning the observation of the Sabbath day out of the Word of God by which wee must bee all judged at the great and dreadfull day as our Saviour assureth us Iohn 12.48 O that wee could beleeve that the surest way to make our Church and State to flourish to secure us from enemies abroad and Papists at home to maintaine Gods Gospell and the purity of his religion amongst us that the surest way to make our Townes and families and persons to prosper and do well were to keepe the Lords rest upon his holy day If we could beleeve this then would wee bee the more carefull to keepe the Sabbath better our selves and then would wee doe what lieth in us that it might bee better kept by others also I know our corrupt hearts are apt to have in them many reasonings against the strict observation of the Sabbath day And these imaginations and reasonings that wee have in us against the truth of God the Apostle 2 Cor. 10.4 5. calleth strong holds and high things that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God But of all these strong holds and high things I may say as our Saviour saith in another case and another sense speaking of the faith of miracles Matth. 17.20 If wee had but as much faith as a graine of musterd seed but a little faith to beleeve the promises and threatnings that we have heard concerning the observation or neglect of the Sabbath we might easily remove all these mountaines out of our way Diverse notable good lawes we have had made of late yeares for the better observation of the Sabbath day Some to restraine men from doing their owne workes some other to compell men to doe the Lords worke by frequenting diligently the Church assemblies upon that day And blessed be God that hath given that heart to our King and State to make such lawes In respect whereof it may be fitly said of them as Deborah speaketh in another case Iudg. â— 9 My heart is towards the governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly among the people Blesse ye the Lord. The hearts of all Gods people should be towards the governours of Israel for shewing themselves so willing to provide for the sanctifying of the Lords Sabbath we should all blesse the Lord for them The whole land I nothing doubt fareth the better and hath had the tranquility thereof lengthened the rather even by the zeale that our governours have shewed in this point towards God and towards his house But that which is said of the daies of King Iehosâ—phat 2 Chron. 20.32 33. may fitly be applied to our times Iehosaphat did that which was right in the sight of the Lord. Howbeit the high places were not taken away for as yet the people did not prepare their hearts unto the God of their fathers Our gracious King in Parliament hath done that which is right in the sight of the Lord in making these good lawes Howbeit the Sabbath is still in most places shamefully profaned these good lawes are not executed for the people do not prepare their hearts unto God they have no heart to his honour or service at all And indeed in nothing doth it better appeare that the hearts of the people generally are not prepared unto God but utterly alienated and estranged from him then in this that when they have but the least colour and semblance of law to justifie any of their unwarantable practises whereby they may trouble any of their brethren and devise deceitfull matters against them that are quiet in the land as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 35.20 there they will seeme wondrous zealous for the lawes and presse them hotly they frame their mischiefe by a law as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 94.20 they pretend nothing so much for their deadly hatred against others that are innocent as that they doe not obey the law This was Hamans outcry against Gods people in his time Est. 3.8 These keepe not the kings lawes And of Daniels adversaries against him Dan. 6.13 He regardeth not thee ô king nor the decree that thou hast signed And of those lewd fellowes of the baser sort which we read of Acts 17.5 7. against Paul and the brethren with him These all say they doe contrary to the decrees of Caesar. Whereas I say to colour their malice against God and his people they seeme zealous for the law for the Magistrate Let the Magistrate make lawes that tend most directly to the honour of God that concerne the weightiest matters of Gods law as our gracious Iehosaphat hath done for the observation of the Sabbath for the punishment of swearing for the suppressing of the multitude and disorders of ale-houses the very chiefe nurseries of all profanesse and impiety these lawes you shall find they have no zeale
hee hath offended him As the thing that made the servants of Benhadad seeke unto Ahab 1 Kings 20.31 with sackcloth upon their loines and ropes about their necks whereby they professed their sorrow for offending him and that they were worthy to die for it was this onely thing that they had heard the kings of Israel were mercifull kings This is the Motive that good Hezekiah used to perswade Israel unto repentance 2 Chron. 30.6 Turne againe unto the Lord God of Abraham Isaac and Israel hee putteth them in mind of the covenant God had made with their fathers and hee will returne unto you And that also which the Prophet useth to the same purpose Esa. 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man the man of iniquity the worst man that is his thoughts and returne unto the Lord and hee will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Thus doth the Apostle likewise Iames 4.8 perswade unto repentance Draw nigh to God and hee will draw nigh unto you And to conclude this was the maine thing that drew the prodigall unto repentance even the consideration of the fatherly affection that hee knew remained in his father towards him though he had so hainously offended him as we may perceive by his words Luke 15.18 I will arise saith he and go to my father and say to him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee and am no more worthy to be called thy sonne And certainely if the vilest sinner among you all could thus be perswaded of Gods mercifull disposition and readinesse to forgive you upon your repentance you would come in and not stand out in rebellion against him as you doe The second grace wherein the force of faith appeareth is the true feare of God What is it that hath most force to make Gods child when he is once reconciled to God affraid to offend him againe I know well that the consideration of Gods severity and power hath and ought to have great force and power in the heart to restraine a man from sin For so our Saviour teacheth Luk. 12.5 Feâ—re him which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell yea I say unto you feare him But the apprehension and perswasion a man hath of Gods mercy and goodnesse toward him in Christ is much more effectuall to make a man afraid to offend God and all feare that is wrought without this is but a slavish tormenting feare Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.18 It is not a child-like and saving feare There is forgivenesse with thee saith David Ps. 130.4 that thou maist be feared And Hos. 3.5 They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes And certainely beloved if you were any of you by a lively faith assured of the forgivenes of your sins and of Gods marvellous goodnesse towards you in Christ you would be much more fearefull to offend him then the most of you are Thirdly The third grace wherein this power of faith appeareth is Obedience Nothing is able to make a man willing and ready to be ruled by God in all things to yeeld hearty and constant obedience unto him till he by faith be assured of Gods love to him in Christ. The terrours of the law may like that hedge of thornes that the Prophet speaketh of Hos. 2.6 be able to stop a man from going on in an evill way but a willing obedience shall a man never bee able to yeeld unto God till he have faith When David Psal. 26.1 2. maketh profession of his integrity even unto God and comforteth himselfe against the malice of his enemies by that testimony that his conscience gave him that hee had walked in his integrity hee had walked in Gods truth his honest and good meaning hee knew would have yeelded him small comfort 〈◊〉 had not guided his saith by the direction of Gods Word nay he 〈◊〉 God to examine and try him whether it were not so he giveth verse 3. this for the reason and cause of this care hee had to walke uprightly and to follow the direction of the Word in all things For thy loving kindnesse saith hee is before mine eyes Nothing hath that force to make a man upright and constant in a Christian course as the knowledge and consideration of the mercy and loving kindnesse of God towards him in Iesus Christ. I delight to doe thy will ô my God saith David Psalme 40.8 and thy law is within my heart Till a man know God to bee his God reconciled unto him in Christ hee will never delight to doe his will his law will not bee in his heart hee will never heartily affect it It was the love of Christ that constrained Paul to doe him so diligent and faithfull service in his ministery as hee did 2 Corinthinas 5.14 the assurance hee had of Christs marvellous love to him in dying for him made him force himselfe to doe him the uttermost service hee was able and to thinke hee could never doe him service enough And where the Apostle speaketh of the marvellous obedience of Abraham to every thing that God commanded when God bad him get him out of his owne countrey and from his kindred and come into a land which hee would shew him hee left all presently when God â—ad him circumcise himselfe and every male that was in his family hee did presently upon the selfe-same day though himselfe were then ninety nine yeeres old Gen. 17.23 24. and hee had in his house three hundred and eighteene valiant men at that time Gen. 14.14 when God bad him cast out him sonne Ishmael out of his house though hee loved him dearely yet hee did immediately Gen. 21.14 Nay when God bad him sacrifice with his owne hands his sonne Isaac of whom it was said in Isaac shall thy seed bee called as the Apostle speaketh Hebrewes 11.18 yet hee was ready to doe it and that presently too as you may see Gen 22.3 But what was it that made Abraham so obedient to God in all things even in such hard commandements as these were Surely saith the Apostle Hebrewes 11.8 17. he did all these by faith He knew God was his God and his exceeding great reward as hee promised to bee Gen. 15.1 Hee was strong in faith as the Apostle saith Romanes 4.20 and therefore was so ready and cheerefull in his obedience unto God Certainely it is our want of faith beloved that maketh every commandement of God so grievous unto us if we had more faith and assurance of Gods favour in Christ we could not be so slack and backward in our obedience as we are The fourth and last grace that I will instance in is our love unto God No man can truly love the Lord till hee bee first by faith assured of Gods love to him in Christ. Wee love him saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.19 because hee first love us And when once a man is assured by
build thy faith and Religion upon this foundation thou art sure enough But yet there is another doubt apt to rise in your mindes and you will aske me this third and last question How can I be certaine that that which I hold in Religion is grounded upon the holy Scripture rightly understood The Scripture is obscure and hard to be understood and all religions Papists and Pelagians and Anabaptists all do alledge Scripture for that that they hold To this I answer First that there are indeed some things in the holy scriptures hard to be understood as the Apostle saith 2 Pet. 3.16 there are in that Epistle that Paul wrote unto the Hebrewes Secondly there is nothing no one Article of faith so plainly set downe in the holy Scripture but wrangling and prophane wits have beene apt to pervert and wrest the words to a quite contrary sense unto that that the Holy Ghost intended You shall see the Prophet Ieremy 23.36 charge the Prophets and Priests of his time with this and I pray you marke how emphatically he expresseth the heinousnesse of this their sinne Ye have perverted saith he the words of the living God of the Lord of hosts our God But yet for all this every point of Religion the knowledge whereof is necessary to the salvation of Gods people is so plainly expressed and taught in the holy Scripture in one place or other that not only learned men but the simpliest Christian may clearely understand it and be undoubtedly certaine that it is indeed the infallible truth of God I pray you marke the proofe of this point in five dgrees First in all these necessary points of Religion the Scripture is in it selfe most cleare and lightsome The Commandement is a lamp saith Salomon Prov. 6.23 and the law is light Yea the Apostle calls the very Scripture of the old Testament which yet was much darker then the new is 2 Pet. 1.19 a light that shineth in a darke place Secondly It is not only lightsome in it selfe as you know the Sun is though they that are blinde have no benefit by it but it doth also give light unto us and make us who are all of us blinde by nature able to see clearely the true meaning of it This is therefore noted to expresse the divine excellency of it Psal. 19.8 The Commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes It giveth light and sight to the eyes of Gods people that were dimme and blind before Thirdly It is not only lightsome and cleere in all these necessary points of Religion to Schollers and learned men but even to the simpliest Christian that brings a good heart to the reading and hearing of it Psal. 119.130 The entrance into the word giveth light Marke it is not only light but it giveth light yea so soone as a man with a good heart is entred into it he shall receive that light by it But to whom gives it this light It giveth understanding to the simple Fourthly what kinde and measure of understanding will the Scriptures give to them that with honest hearts will exercise themselves in it Surely a cleere a certaine and undoubted knowledge My people they that belong to me my elect saith the Lord Esa. 52.6 shall know my name my word and will they shall know in that day that I am he that doth speake behold it is I. The sheepe of Christ know his voice Ioh. 10.4 they understand his language well and understand his meaning too You know the truth saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 2.21 not to the clergy but even to the meanest Christian such as Verse 18. he had called little children you know the truth saith he and that no lye is of the truth The meanest Christian being one of Gods elect and having a good heart may clearely understand the Scriptures in those points that are necessary unto salvation and attaine to a certaine knowledge of them as the Apostle saith of the Thessalonians 1 Thes. 1.5 that the word came unto them and was received by them in much assurance Fifthly and lastly The Lord hath so revealed his will in his holy Word that an unlearned man that feareth God and hath a good heart may in these necessary points understand the Scriptures better more feelingly and effectually and attaine to more certainty of knowledge in them then the greatest Schollar in the world with all the helpes of art and learning and interpreters that he hath shall doe if hee want grace For so stands the promise Psal. 25.12 What man is hee that feareth the Lord Him shall hee teach in the way that he shall choose If any man will doe his will and resolve to practice what he knoweth saith our Saviour Ioh. 7.17 he shall know of the doctrine concerning the Doctrine which I teach whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe So that to conclude my answer to this third and last question let no man pretend for his profane ignorance and unsetlednesse in the matters of religion the obscurity of the holy Scriptures or say thus in his heart I meane well and I will do well and I will hope well but I will never trouble my braines with the matter of religion to that side that I see to be strongest and that the times shall favour most I will most incline but to attaine to any setled judgement in these matters I need not I cannot Our Preachers and learned men cannot agree about points of religion and I am glad with all my heart that it is so for that will be a good excuse for me I hope Let no man I say please himselfe in these conceits For thou hast heard that the Scripture is not so obscure in these necessary points as thou wouldst faine have it to be but if thou hadst any true feare of God in thee if thou didst belong to God thou mightest clearely and certainly know the truth And it is a more fearefull signe against thee than thou art aware of that the Word of God is so obscure to thee that thou canst attaine to no certainty of knowledge in the matters of religion by it To them that are without that belong not to Gods kingdome saith our Saviour Mar. 4.11 all these things are done in parables All the Doctrines of Gods Word are parables and hidden mysteries to them that are without and shall never go to heaven And now having removed these doubts and taken away these stumbling blocks out of your way I will come to the proofe and confirmation of the Doctrine that I propounded That he that hath the Spirit of Christ will be constant in the religion of Christ he will firmly cleave to the truth that he hath learned out of Gods Word Two evident proofes I will give you for this and then I will shew the reason and ground of it for so must I lay the foundation of that application and use that we must make of this so necessary a truth to be insisted
upon My first proofe is the testimony that the Lord hath given unto them that cleave constantly to his truth The second is the comfort that Gods people themselves have found and the confidence they have reposed in that Of the first sort of proofs I will give you but three The first is that which you shall find Esa. 26.2 Open ye the gates that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may enter in Marke three things in this first proofe 1. God makes it the character of the righteous nation the true Church the whole company of true believers that are made righteous by the imputation of Christs righteousnesse unto them that they are such as keep the truth Yea that he saith they are such as 2 keepe the truths all truths every truth that God hath in his Word revealed unto them 3. Marke what is said Vers. 1. of this nation that keepeth the truth and what security they may have that are of that nation We have a strong City salvation will God appoint for wals and bulwarks The nation that keepeth the truth yea every truth of God is as a strong city Gods salvation and protection shall be in stead of all wals and bulwarks unto that nation My second proofe of the first sort is that speech of our blessed Saviour Ioh. 8.31 If ye continue in my word then are ye my disciples indeed and not in name and profession onely He that is Christs disciple indeed taught of God a true believer will continue in Christs word in the truth he hath learned of him and not be drawne away from it And the third is like unto this 2 Iohn 9. Whosoever transgresseth He meanes not in action and practice for all men are apt to transgresse so There is no man that sinneth not 1 Kings 8.46 and every one that sinneth transgresseth the law 1 Ioh. 3.4 But he speaks here of such as transgresse in judgment forsake the right way as they did 2 Peter 2.15 and fall from the truth Whosoever saith he transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God hath no part in God no saving knowledge of God no comfort in him He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Sonne hath God for his father and the Sonne of God for his Saviour And this is my first sort of proofe the testimony that the Lord hath given of them that cleave to the truth and are constant in his holy religion you see what account the Lord makes of such My second proofe is the testimony that Gods people themselves from their owne experience have given unto this even of the comfort that they have found in this in the times of their greatest tryals and aâ—flictions that they have been constant in their religion and faithfully persisted in the truth of God And for this kind of proofe I will give you three particular examples of most holy men and one more generall of the whole Church The first of my three examples is holy Iob who when he was overwhelmed almost with tentations of all sorts found not more comfort and strength against them all in any one thing than he did in this Iob 23.11 12. My foot hath held his steps his way have I kept and not declined neither have I gone backe from the commandement of his lips I have esteemed the words of his mouth more than my necessary food As if he had said How many and how great soever my frailties and corruptions have been whereby I have justly deserved the Lord should thus afflict me yet I thaâ—ke God this my Conscience can witnesse with me and this is my comfort that I have never been variable in my religion I have been constant in that My second example is Davids who when his soule cleaved to the dust Psal. 119.25 and melted for heavinesse as he saith Vers. 28. when he was brought very low by outward and inward affliction raiseth up himselfe with this testimony that his conscience gave him as with a principall comfort Vers. 30 31. I have chosen the way of truth thy judgements thy Word for so is that word taken most commonly in that Psalme have I laid before me I have stuck unto thy testimonies O Lord put me not to shame As if he should have said I have deliberately advisedly and upon good grounds I finde for it in thy Word not out of any carnall respects because it is the religion of the time and State I live in made choice of this religion which I do professe and I have stuck to it and would never be drawn from it therefore O Lord put me not to shame forsake me not nor leave me not without comfort My third example is that of the holy Apostle 2 Tim 4.6 7. I am now ready to be offred as a sacrifice in martyrdome and the time of my departure is at hand that was a time certainly wherein he should need to bethink himself of the best grounds of comfort he had and what was the chiefe thing that he grounds his comfort and confidence upon at that time Surely this which he expresseth in the next words I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith As if he had said Though by many oppositions of false teachers and bitter persecutions I have beene strongly assaulted to forsake it yet I have I praise God and this is my comfort even to the finishing of my course and end of my dayes kept the faith that is the doctrine of faith as the word is taken Acts 6.7 Rom. 1.5 Gal. 1.23 and in many other places And mark how confidently he infers even upon this ground in the next words Vers. 8. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall give me at that day My fourth and last example is more generall even of the whole body of the Church that God had then upon earth Psal. 44.17 18 19 All this is come upon us yet have we not forgotten thee neither have we dealt falsly in thy covenant our heart is not turned backe neither have our steps declined from thy way though thou hast sore broken us in the place of dragons and covered us with the shadow of death As if they had said No reproach or persecution that ever we indured all which we might easily have escaped if we would have dealt falsly in thy covenant and forsaken thy truth could make us so much as in heart to turne backe from thy way as our fore-fathers did in the wildernesse of whom it is said Acts 7.39 that in their hearts they turned backe into Egypt they could have found in their hearts to be there againe but so could not we and this testimony of our uprightnesse we have to comfort our selves with in all the miseries that have befalne us And thus have I given you the proofe of the point that a mans constancy in the
to be for the Gospell and against Popery may give us great hope of the continuance of this blessing and may seeme to free us from feare of any alteration of Religion in our dayes Yet are there three things that make this exhortation every whit as needefull for our times and for us as it was for the people of God in the Apostles dayes First The great danger wee are in that popery may prevaile and steale in upon us and with it a fiery tryall before we be aware not withstanding all that hath beene said of the hopes we have Surely the great increase of Papists that we daily heare of together with the marvellous declining of many declared by the ready receiving of such Doctrines as any seducing Spirit will offer to them may give us just cause of this feare Secondly admit that wee were in no danger at all of a fiery tryall through popery yet are there a number of other new and strange opinions lately sprung up in our Church that do make this exhortation as needfull now as ever it was They are so many that I cannot name them all unto you though I would and they are some of them so fantasticall some so blasphemous and dangerous that I would not offend your Christian eares with rehearsing of them though I could Every yeare almost yeelds us some new conceit in Religion When the servants in the parable of the tares Matth. 13.27 28 spied their Masters field so full of tares they said unto him Sir didst not thou sow good seed in thy field from whence then are these tares They doe not lay the fault upon the seed their Master did sow The Papists and Atheists when they heare either of Heresies that spring in the Church or of hypocrites and scandalous sinners that break out amongst such as professe Religion are apt still to impute all to our Masters seed This comes of following Sermons a goodly Gospell say they this is that brings forth such fruits And the servants of God themselves that know how good the seed was that their Master did sow in this field how sound and pure the Doctrine hath beene which our state and Church hath professed and which hath beene preached in it above 70. yeares without interruption and see what a number of strange opinions are now risen in it are apt to wonder and cry Lord whence come all these tares But marke what answere the Lord of the field gives unto his servants The enemy hath done this saith he Satan the enemy of God and mankinde is the sower of all these tares the authour of all the heresyes and scandalls too that rise in Gods Church And the men that broach these errours how learned or good soever they may seeme to be as Satan himselfe saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 11.14 is of transformed into an Angel of light are set on work by him his agents his seeds-men they are Our Saviour foretelling the destruction of Ierusalem and of the whole state and the judgements whereby God would plague that nation for the contempt of the Gospell and which should bee signes and forerunners of his taking it away from them and bestowing it upon some other nation that would bring forth better fruits of it names this for one Matth. 24.11 Many false Prophets saith he shall arise and shall deceive many Certainly the many sects and errours that arise in our Church as it is to be esteemed a most just judgement of God upon this nation for the contempt of the Gospell so is it a fearefull signe of a more grievous judgement approching and namely of the removing of our candlesticke and taking away the Gospell from us And surely these false teachers increasing as they doe will steale away the truth of Religion from us before we be aware as the Lord speaketh of the false Prophets in Ieremies time Ier. 23.30 unlesse wee stirre up our selves to hold it fast and to cleave so much the more stedfastly unto it because wee see it so many wayes questioned and contradicted by fantasticall spirits Thirdly and lastly The generall decay of the love of Religion in all places and among all sorts of men and the strange increase of irreligiousnesse and profanesse every where will as an epidemicall disease and common contagion infect us all and by little and little steale our hearts away from all care of Religion and respect unto it if we doe not carefully take heed and stirre up our selves to hold fast both the knowledge and practice of the truth which we have received Our long enjoying of the Gospell of Christ together with our long peace and plenty makes us to esteeme lightly and to grow weary of it as Israel of old was of Mannah though it were both the most wholesome and the most delicate foode also that ever man tasted of In which respect the Prophet Psal. 78.25 calls it Angels foode such a foode as if they had needed meate the very Angels might have fed upon Yet grew they so weary of it that they preferred the cucumbers and onyons and garlicke of Aegypt before it Num. 11.5 6. any thing rather then Mannah then that food that came downe from heaven And so doth the Apostle prophesie 2 Tim. 4.4 of a time that should come and we have just cause to judge that this is the very time hee prophesieth of wherein such as had professed the Gospell should turne away their eares from the truth be turned unto fables No doctrine can be so fabulous and fantasticall but men will be ready to turne unto it and to embrace it rather then the present truth as the Apostle calls it 2 Pet. 1.12 Any thing that will oppose and contradict the present truth this Mannah that is before our eyes as the Iewes speake there Num. 11.6 shall be welcome unto them This is not the disposition of a few of here and there one but it is the humour of the very age and time we live in that strongly inclineth unto epicurisme and irreligiousnesse Therefore the Apostle in another prophesie of his 2 Tim. 3.1 wherein he sets downe the generall sinnes of those perilous times that shall come in the last dayes whereinto we are fallen notes this as a chiefe one Verse 5. Having a forme of godlinesse an outward profession of the true Religion but denying the power thereof that the Gospell should have such a commanding power over them as to restraine them from any sinne they were inclined unto especially if it be in fashion this they should not abide this being the generall disease of the time we shal all be in danger to be carryed away with the streame and sway of it if we discerne it not to be a forerunner of the removall of our candlesticke the Gospell and in time take heed and repent and doe our first workes Rev. 2.5 and if the generall inclination unto profanesse that we discerne in all men cause us not to love the truth and cleave to it
so much the more and to take up Davids cry and resolution Psal. 119.126 128. It is time for thee Lord to worke and to shew thy power for the maintaining of thy truth and Gospell for they have made void thy law thy word and truth is of no reckoning and account with men therefore even for this very cause Oh happy man that can say so therefore love I thy Commandements above gold yea above fine gold therefore I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to bee right and I hate every false way And now that I have thus shewed you how much need we have of this exhortation to constancy in our Religion I will for the better enforcing of it first give you some motives to perswade and provoke you to it and then shew you the meanes how it may be obtained And the Motives I will give you shall be but two First take heed how you suffer your selves to be corrupted in judgement how you approve in your judgement of any erroneous Doctrine for corruption in judgement is the most dangerous corruption of all others worse then corruption in manners is specially in a man that hath beene formerly inlightned with the knowledge of the truth To allow of any evill we doe in our judgement and to defend it as lawfull is a greater sin and argues a man to be more under the power and dominion of sinne then the committing of sinne doth Therefore the Apostle in the person not of a naturall but of a regenerate man comforts himselfe in this Rom. 7.15 That which I doe I allow not and Verse 16. I consent to the Law that it is good and Verse 25. With my minde I serve the Law of God The Leprosie in the head was of all kinde of Leprosies most dangerous The Priest shall pronounce him utterly uncleane saith the Lord Leviticus 13.44 his plague is in his head As the soule is the excellency of a man so is the spirit and judgement the excellency of the soule and that that God hath set in a man to guide and governe all other the powers and facultyes of it The spirit of man is the candle of the Lord saith Salomon Prov. 20.27 a divine light set in the soule to direct the whole man And if the light that is in thee be darkenesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.23 if thy minde and judgement be once corrupted how great how dangerous is that darkenesse Take heed therefore saith he Luke 11.35 that the light that is in thee be not darkenesse take heed that thy judgement be not corrupted Most men are of opinion that if a mans life and conversation be honest and good it is no great matter what his opinion in Religion be But they are much deceived An unsound and corrupt judgement in Religion will make a man more odious unto God then many foule corruptions in life and conversation will doe To the unbeleeving saith the Apostle Tit. 1.15 Nothing is pure for even their minde and conscience is defiled Even their minde is defiled saith he The corruption of the minde is the highest degree of corruption that can be Nay it is not only an high degree of corruption to be corrupt in judgement but it is also a grievous punishment of God when a man through want of judgement to discerne betweene truth and falshood shall receive errour and forsake the truth This is said to be the judgement that God did make choice of to punish the Gentiles for their most hainous sins God gave them over saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 to a reprobate minde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to a minde void of judgement as your margin well renders it When thou once losest thy judgement that thou canst not discerne betweene truth and errour in the matters of thy faith and salvation know that thou art under a most heavy curse of God Secondly If any of you shall change your judgement in Religion and be apt to embrace errour and forsake the truth you shall thereby declare your selves never to have beene taught of God never to have had any truth of grace or goodnesse in you What will you say is every one that holdeth any errour in Religion utterly void of all grace For answer unto this you must understand that there is great difference in the errours that men hold and in the manner of their holding them also As in the law of God which is the rule of our practice there are some more weighty matters as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 23.23 and some that are lesse weighty So among those truths in Religion that are to be knowne and beleeved there are some that are more fundamentall of more absolute necessity to salvation to be knowne and beleeved then some others are As in the body of man some wounds are mortall Viz. such as touch the braine or heart or other vitall parts some others though they be very deepe and grievous yet are not mortall so it is in the errours of the minde some of them touch the head not holding the head saith the Apostle Col. 2.19 and destroy the faith as he speaketh 2 Tim. 2.18 they overthrow the Doctrine of justification only by faith in Christ which is the very life of a Christians soule but some of them doe not so To answer therefore more distinctly unto the question I say That errours of this latter kinde that doe not touch upon the foundation may doubtlesse be in the man that is in the state of grace He that held himselfe bound in conscience in the Apostles time to observe all those dayes that God in Moses dayes had made holy and to abstaine from all those meates that by that law were made uncleane did out of doubt hold an arrour in Religion and yet the Apostle Rom. 14.1 6. speakes of such a man as of the deare child of God and saith plainly of him Verse 3. That God had received him into favour yea hee shall bee holden up saith he Verse 4. he shall persevere in the state of grace for all the errour that he holds Yea he forbids Gods people that were sounder in judgement than he to despise him or judge him to be void of grace nay he commands them to receive him converse with him think well of him love him notwithstanding this errour of his As every errour of judgement doth not separate a man from Christ so neither should it separate the members of Christ in love and affection one from another When any two of us differ in judgement in any matter of religion whatsoever the one of us certainly must needs be in an errour And he that is in the errour so it be but an errour of this kind may be every whit as holy a man yea and holier too than he that holdeth the truth For the dearest of Gods children in this life may be subject unto such errours The best may say of themselves as the Apostle doth 1 Cor. 13.9 We know but in part And
every man is a lyar saith he Rom. 3.4 the best man is subject to erre and to be deceived in some things We shall never all come to unity of faith unity of judgement in all truths that are to be believed till we come to be perfect men as the Apostle teacheth us Eph. 4.13 While we live here there will be difference of judgement in some things betweene the best of Gods servants And that which the Apostle saith Iam. 3.1 2. My brethren be not many masters let not every one be so apt to censure and judge his brother for every failing and slip in their practice and conversation for in many things we offend all the same may fitly and truly be spoken in this case also My brethren be not many masters let not every one be so apt to censure and judge his brother for every errour that he holds in his judgement for in many things we erre all Yea I say secondly that a man that is in the state of grace may possibly hold for a time even such errours in religion as do trench upon the foundation also very neare For all the elect Apostles did believe that Christ should be a worldly king Mar. 10.37.41 Yea they held this errour even after they had been eye-witnesses both of his passion and resurrection too as is plaine by their question Acts 1.6 And the whole Church of the Galatians did for a time hold an errour in that maine fundamentall article of our religion in the doctrine of our justification For they held that a man could not be justified by faith in Christ onely without the works of the Law as is evident by that paines the Apostle takes to convince them of that errour Gal. 3 4 5 Chapters Though we may therefore judge of such errours as these that they are most odious and damnable and can never speak nor think too hardly of them yet may we not judge every one that holds them to be in a damnable estate neither must their persons be odious unto us so long as they do not trouble the Church nor seek to corrupt others by broaching of them for of such the Apostle hath a bitter speech yet not more bitter than holy and wholsome Gal. 5.12 I would they were even cut off which trouble you Thirdly These errours that are so grosse and dangerous that tend directly to the overthrow of the foundation no man that is in the state of grace can obstinately hold and continue in There be some errours in religion of which it may be said as David speaketh Psal. 119.21 Cursed are they that do erre from thy commandements None but they that are accursed of God and ordained to damnation can fall into them and persist in them If ever thou that hast known and professed the truth shalt turne Papist or Pelagian or Libertine or Antinomian certainly thou never hadst the Spirit of God there was never any true goodnesse or grace in thy heart They that worship the beast that turn Papists are many indeed they may well brag of universality and multitude the Pope could not be Antichrist he could not be that beast spoken on in the Apocalyps if he could not plead this universality for all that dwell upon the earth in a manner shall worship him saith the Holy Ghost Rev. 13.8 But who are they None but they whose names are not written in the booke of life saith the text Fourthly and lastly A wavering mind in religion an aptnesse to forsake the truth and to receive new opinions and errours is a dangerous signe of an heart that never had truth of grace in it The ungodly saith the Prophet Psal. 1.4 are like the chaffe which the wind driveth away To be so light of beliefe that every wind of Doctrine will carrie us away is a signe of an ungodly man of a naughty and unsound heart They that at such a time as there were many Antichrists and false teachers in the Church did receive their errours and were drawne from the truth did thereby make it manifest as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 2.18 19. that they were never any of Gods elect If they had beene of us saith he Vers. 19. if they had ever beene any of Gods elect they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that all that once joyned with us in the profession of the truth were not of us but that we had some hypocrites among us And so on the other side they that in such a time when there are many heresies and false doctrines broached in the Church and that with great shew of reason and truth and holinesse too shall yet cleave constantly unto the truth are even by this made manifest to have upright hearts to be the elect of God and precious in his sight Thus our Saviour describeth his sheepe his elect Iohn 10.5 a stranger one that teacheth strange and false doctrine they will not follow but will flee from him shun and avoid him as much as they can for they know not the voice of strangers they approve not of they like not the doctrine of false teachers Yea the Lord doth for this very cause permit so many spirits of errour to swarme in his Church as there do at this day that by this meanes of tryall â—e might make it manifest which among all them that have professed his religion are his elect ones and approved of him and which are not There must be heresies among you saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.19 that they which are approved aâ—â— allowed of God may be made manifest among you Consider well of these motives and you shall find there is great force in them to perswade you to câ—â—ave resolutely and constantly to the truth you have received and to make you fearfull to decline and fall from it Lecture CXLVII On Psalme 51.7 Sept. 13. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the meanes that they who desire to be constant in the truth and to keepe themselves from being corrupted in their judgement by any of those erroneous spirits that the Church at this day is so pestered with must use Our standing fast in the faith dependeth chiefly indeed not upon our selves or upon any thing that is in us or upon any thing wee are able to doe but upon the Lord onely and upon these two things that are in him First Vpon that grace and free love of God that mooved him in his eternall counsell to elect and ordaine us unto life And secondly upon that omnipotent power of his whereby onely wee are preserved from falling away There shall arise saith our Saviour Matthew 24.24 false Christs and false Prophets and shall shew great signes and wonders the Priests and Iesuites boast much of miracles you know Their miracles for the most part are palpably detected to the world to be but tricks of legier de-main And if they were not so if they were indeed great signes
and wonders that they doe yet might they bee false Prophets for all that false Prophets saith our Saviour shall shew great signes and wonders in so much that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elâ—ct If it were possible saith hee It is not possible for any of Gods elect to bee so deceived by any false teachers as that they should fall into those errours that are fundamentall and persist in them The foundation of God saith the Apostle 2 Timothy 2.19 this decree of God which is the maine foundation of our whole salvation that standeth sure and can never bee mooved or altered And secondly wee are kept saith the Apostle 1 Peter 1.5 by the power of God through faith unto salvation And by our faith wee have in these things and in other the promises of God we stand as the Apostle saith 2 Corith 1.24 and not by any thing that is in our selves But though this bee so yet hath the Lord appointed some things for us to doe to preserve our selves from falling away from the truth And though he at the first made us without our selves not of our first creation only but of the first forming of the new creature principally is that to be understood which the Church speaketh Psalme 100.3 It is he that made us and not we our selves as appeares by the words that follow We are his people and the sheepe of his pasture we were meere patients in both those first workes of God yet will he not save us without our selves he will not preserve us in the state of grace nor bring us unto glory without our owne endeavour he will have us to be agents in this work our selves and co-workers with him Work out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 and Iude 20 â—1 Build up your selves in your most holy faith and keep your selves in the love of God And whomsoever God hath elected and decreed to preserve so as they shall never bee deceived and drawne from the truth in them he will worke a care and endeavour to use all meanes to preserve themselves Yea he will make them to be diligent and painfull in working for themselves this way in doing their endeavour and using of the meanes whereby they may be kept from falling away from the truth The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes that had done much already to make sure to themselves their owne election and calling And wee desire saith hee Hebrewes 6.11 12. that every one of you doe shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto the end That yee bee not slothfull but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit the promises No man can have full assurance of hope to bee preserved from falling away unlesse even to the end of his dayes hee bee diligent in using the meanes to preserve himselfe No man may looke to inherit Gods promises that is a sloathfull man that relyeth wholly upon Gods mercy and power and gracious promises and will use no endeavour take no paines to keepe himselfe from falling from God On the other side hee that will diligently endeavour himselfe to doe that that God hath directed him to doe and to use Gods meanes shall not need to doubt but that God will uphold him though the times were farre more dangerous than they are Hee that upheld Noah Genesis 6.9 and Obadiah 1 Kings 18.3 in such times as these were can certainely uphold us in these times God is able to make him stand saith the Apostle Romans 14.4 Yea and hee will cetainely doe it if wee bee not wanting to our selves Arise and bee doing saith David to Salomon 1 Chron. 22.16 and the Lord will bee with thee Do thy endeavour in the use of Gods meanes conscionably and thou shalt not need to doubt of successe In all labour there is profit saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 14.23 which is to bee understood as well of the paines wee are to take for our soules and for heaven as for that wee take for our bodies in our worldly callings Yea the Lord to shew the necessity of our own endeavour to encourage us unto this and to honour the use of his meanes is pleased to ascribe our preservation from falling and standing in the state of grace which is indeed his owne worke onely unto this our care of keeping of our selves Hee that is begotten of God keepeth himselfe and that wicked one toucheth him not saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.18 A regenerate man may by a conscionable use of the meanes yet not hee saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 15.10 but the grace of God that is with him and with all others also that faithfully doe their endeavour keepe himselfe so as that Satan nor any of his agents shall ever bee able to touch him mortally to draw him to that sinne that is unto death Yea hee that will carefully doe what lyeth in him I speake still of the regenerate man may preserve himselfe though not from all sinne from all humane frailties and infirmities yet certainely from all grosse and scandalous sinnes even from such as hee hath beene by nature or custome most strongly inclined unto And I kept my selfe from mine iniquity saith David Psalme 18.23 You will aske me then what is it that God would have vs to doe to preserve our selves from falling into errour and to keepe our selves constant in his holy truth I answer they bee two things principally some things wee must avoid and some things wee must doe 1. We must carefully beware of and shun those things whereby we are in danger to be corrupted in our judgement and drawne away from the truth 2. Wee must diligently use the meanes whereby wee may bee established and preserved in it Of the first kind there are two wholsome and necessary directions given us in Gods Booke First Hee that would be constant in the truth of religion and not fall from it must shun and avoid them by whom he may be in danger to be seduced and drawne into errour Shun the hearing of them the conferring with them the reading of their bookes desire not to heare what they can say for their errours and against the truth This direction wee shall find often given unto Gods people Cease my sonne to heare saith the Holy Ghost Proverbes 19.27 the instruction that causeth to erre from the words of knowledge As if hee should have said Thou hast received the knowledge of the truth from the Word of God the writings of the Prophets and Apostles are the words of knowledge and these men would instruct thee and by great probability of reason perswade thee another way Give over hearing of such men saith the Holy Ghost This direction the Apostle gives Romanes 16.17 Now I beseech you brethren saith hee observe his earnestnesse in this matter marke them which cause divisions and offences are authors of new sects contrary to the doctrine which yee have learned and avoid them And this note our blessed Saviour
gives to know his Elect by Iohn 10.5 a stranger one that brings new and strange Doctrine other Doctrine then such as their shepheard doth teach they will not follow but will flee from him Lest they should follow him and bee mislead by him they will flee from him if they should not flee from him they feare they might bee seduced by him Yea though Timothy was himselfe a preacher and a man of rare and excellent gifts too yet the Apostle forbids him to reason much with wrangling spirits and such as would use their wits to dispute against the truth Perverse disputings saith hee 1 Timothy 6.5 of men of corrupt mindes and destitute of the truth From such withdraw thy selfe And if such a man might not bee allowed to reason much with heretickes nor to delight to heare what they could say against the truth and for their errours how much lesse may a private Christian bee allowed to doe thus Say not I shall by hearing and reading what they say discerne the absurdity of their opinions the better and bee confirmed in the truth For first This is not the meane that God hath sanctified to confirme his people in the truth but expressely forbidden it as you have heard heare them not saith hee avoid them flee from them Secondly The way that God hath sanctified to confirme thee in the truth sufficiently and abundantly is the sound ministery of his Word Paul and Barnabas by their preaching confirmed the soules of the Disciples Act. 14 21 22. And Paul sent Timothy by his ministery and preaching to establish the Thessalonians 1 Thess. 3.2 Thirdly This will be a meane to weaken thee rather and breed doubts in thee and pervert thee then to confirme thee in the truth Remember what Eve got by giving her selfe liberty to conferre and reason with the Serpent specially when she was alone yet was she then in the state of innocency Gen. 3.1 2. If thou wilt needs heare and read what such men can say bee sure thou have some with thee that is able to detect and confirme thee against their errours Neither say secondly But I know my selfe to bee so setled in the truth that nothing they can say against it shall bee able to move mee but I shall bee rather able to convince them For first Many that oppose the truth and teach errour are full of sleight and cunning craftinesse as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.14 and will speake with farre greater probability and shew of reason then thou art aware of Secondly Heresies are workes of the flesh as the Apostle teacheth us Galathians 5.20 and therefore wee are all by nature much more apt and enclined to receive any heresy then the truth No tow no tinder is apter to take the fire then wee are to receive errour Thirdly Of the Minister of God it is indeed required that hee should bee able by sound Doctrine to convince the gainesayers Titus 1.9 hee hath a calling unto it and therefore hee may safely so farre as the necessity of the Church shall require it heare and read what they can say for themselves For while we walke in any of our waies that God hath appointed us to walke in wee have a promise of protection from God Psalme 91.11 Hee will give his Angels charge over us to keepe us in all our waies But of every private Christian God requireth not this that hee should bee able to convince the gaine-sayer and answer all his cavills they have no calling unto it and therefore cannot expect the like protection from God to bee kept from taking hurt by it Fourthly and lastly Thou hast just cause to feare that because thou presuming upon thine owne strength dost willfully disobey his commandement who hath forbidden thee to heare them commanded thee to avoid them to flee from them God will leave thee and suffer thee either to bee corrupted or unsetled in thy judgement by them Take Salomon for an example of this who because hee did contrary to the commandement of God presume upon his owne understanding and strength hee was so forsaken of God that every one of his strange wives corrupted him in his judgement and drew him to approve of and practise their severall idolatries 1 Kings 11.8 And certainely many now adaies are daily either altogether corrupted or made unsetled in religion by their voluntary and needlesse reasoning with and reading the bookes of Papists and other hereticks To conclude therefore this first direction Bee not so desirous to heare what such men can say but rather as our Saviour Matth. 10.16 commands us to be wise as Serpents learne that wisedome of the Serpent which the Prophet speaketh of Psalme 58.4 5. Stop thine eare and hearken not to the voice of these charmers charme they never so wisely The second direction of the first kind is this If thou do desire to be constant in thy religiō to keep thy self from being corrupted in thy judgemēt that way take heed of affecting in religiō the knowledge of intricate curious unprofitable things There is a desire of knowledg that is most necessary such as al Gods people are to be exhorted unto and there is a desire of knowledge that is most dangerous and which we must warne you all to beware of Concerning the former First It is certaine that whatsoever God hath hath revealed in his Word as it doth concerne all so all Gods people may and should desire to attaine unto the knowledge of it Nay there is not a Chapter not a verse in all the holy Bible but every one of Gods people might make a profitable use of it if the fault or defect were not in himselfe The things revealed saith Moses Deut. 29.29 belong unto us and to our children for ever that we may doe all the words of this law There is no part of Gods revealed will but it would further us in our obedience to God if we understood it as we ought to doe Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were written aforetime in the Old Testament and then much more in the New were written for our learning that we through patience and comfort in the Scriptures might have hope Whatsoever is written in the holy Scriptures would further us in our faith and increase our patience and comfort and hope in all our afflictions if we did understand it aright Secondly No man ought to envy unto the people of God any measure or degree of knowledge in the holy Scriptures that they are able to attaine unto but desire and rejoyce in it rather Wee doe not cease to pray for you saith the Apostle Col. 1.9 and to desire that ye might be filled with the knowledge of his will Nay though any of our people should equall our selves who are their teachers in the knowledge of the Word and be able to discerne when any of us teach unsoundly or mistake the meaning of the Scripture or play the trevants study not for our Sermons but doe the worke of the Lord
that was committed to his trust to keepe and which he chargeth him to see that it be kept pure and uncorrupted by himselfe and all the teachers in the Church of Ephesus He gave them this forme of Doctrine this summe of Religion to be as a patterne both for the Ministers in teaching and the people in learning to follow that Doctrine that was proportionable and agreeable unto it they should hold to be sound and good and no other And this is the Apostles meaning in that speech of his Romans 12.6 Let us prophesie according to the proportion of faith In this catechisme this forme of Doctrine this summe of the maine and plaine principles of Religion they were wont to instruct and ground the people first of all before they taught them other things as is plaine by that which the Apostle speaketh Yee have need saith he Heb. 5.12 that one teach you againe which be the first principles of the Oracles of God And 6.1 Leaving the principles of the Doctrine of Christ let us goe on unto perfection He had before taught them the first principles of the Oracles of God the principles of the Doctrine of Christ. Therefore also he calls these points of Catechisme these principles of Religion whereof he names there sixe heads the foundation Heb. 6.1 They that thinke by their reading or hearing to attaine unto sound knowledge in Religion before they be well instructed in the principles they goe preposterously to worke they build without a foundation they build upon the sand and there is small hope they should stand in the time of tryall If the Apostles who were the wise Master builders 1 Coâ— 3.10 thought this the fittest course to bring the people unto sound knowledge by what Minister can ever hope to have an understanding people that neglects catechising or what Christian can hope ever to be well grounded in the knowledge of the truth that thinkes catechising belongs unto boyes and girles only that never was nor seekes to be well instructed in the catechisme in the first principles of the Oracles of God To conclude therefore this first rule Let me exhort every one of you that desire to be established in the truth to acquaint your selves with this catecheticall doctrine and exercise your selves in it seeke to bee perfect in it so shall you bee able to judge of that that you heare and reade and profit more by one good Sermon that you heare or Chapter that you reade then you shall be able to doe by twenty otherwise The second rule is this He that would ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth must receive nothing in Religion upon the credit of any man but whatsoever he heares any man teach whatsoever he reades in any catechisme or other good book he must examine it by the holy Scripture and mark well how it is proved thereby It must be our care that are your teachers to teach you nothing but what we confirme and prove by the holy Scriptures yea to bring apt proofes for whatsoever we teach and so did Apollos Act. 18.24.28 so did the Apostle Paul 26.22 yea so did our blessed Saviour himselfe Luke 24.27 And it must be your care to get good proofe out of the Scripture for whatsoever you hold in Religion and to receive nothing from any of us how well soever you thinke of us but what we confirme unto you by the word yea to examine how fit the proofes that we bring are to conclude the point that wâ—e alleadge them for When the Apostle had said Despise not prophesyings 1 Thes. 5.20 he adds presently Verse 21. prove all things As if he should say It is no disparagement to the best Ministery to examine by the Scripture what is taught in it nay it is the way to make us honour it the more when by this proofe and tryall we find it to be substantiall and sound This course did the Bereans take when they heard Paul and Silas great men both the one an Apostle the other an Evangelist and are commended by the Holy Ghost for it Acts 17.11 They searched the Scripture daily whether those things were so Paul and Silas confirmed their Doctrine by Scripture as their manner was and these good hearers examined their proofes Till we doe this we shall never grow to any setled and sound knowledge in Religion we shall never see with our owne eyes but like blinde men goe as our guides and teachers shall lead us which the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.2 noteth for a great part of their misery while they were Gentiles You were carried away unto these dumbe idols even as you were led On the other side three great benefits you shall receive by this First then and never till then you will grow to a grounded and well setled knowledge of the truth and such as you will be able to bide by when you shall see plaine and direct proofes of Scripture for that which you hold For faith and full assurance in matters of Religion is grounded upon the holy Scriptures onely Therefore are they called the word of faith Rom. 10.8 And the foundation that all the faithfull are built upon Eph. 2.20 When the Bereans had by searching the Scriptures daily found that that which Paul and Silas taught was just so as they had said that is that the proofes that they brought for their Doctrine were rightly and fitly alleadged Acts 17.11 12. it is said that therefore many of them beleeved And when the Apostle had exhorted Timothy to continue in the truth which he had learned and had beene assured of 2 Tim. 3.14 15. he alleadged this for one maine reason of it why he should doe so and why he doubted not but he would doe so that he had knowne the holy Scriptures from his very child-hood that were able to make him wise unto salvation As if he should have said By the knowledge of the holy Scriptures and being well exercised in them a man may grow to such a certaine and grounded knowledge and assurance of the truth as will cause him to continue constant in it unto the end Secondly this will strengthen you and make you able to stand against the perswasions and cavills and scoffes of such as are adversaries to the truth when you know and can call to minde plaine proofes of Scripture for every truth that you hold and professe By the words of thy lippâ—s saith David Psal. 17.4 I have kept me from the paths of the destroyer from all the paths of the destroyer from corruption in judgement as well as from corruption in manners When the Apostle had forewarned Gods people 2 Pet. 2.1 of false teachers that would bring in damnable heresyes into the Church and 3.3 of prophane scoffers that would deride all Religion and piety he gives them 2 Pet. 3.2 this preservative against them both he bids them be mindefull of the words of the holy Prophets and Apostles As if he had said If ye were well
acquainted with the holy Scriptures and could remember what ye have learned there ye should not much be moved with that that any either Hereticke or Atheist could say against the truth Thirdly and lastly By this we shall be able to convince and stoppe the mouth of any caviller and seducer if we can alleadge a direct place of Scripture for that truth that we hold The Scripture is profitable and hath great efficacy and force 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to convince saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 3.16 it is the sword of the spirit Eph. 6.17 the weapon whereby the spirit of God fighteth with great power and efficacy against every adversary Thus did our blessed Saviour put to silence the tempter himselfe the grand Master and father of all Hereticks and seducers with Scriptum est by alleadging plaine places of Scripture against him Matthew 4.4 7 10. And therefore there is in it a more divine power to convince the conscience of any gaine-sayer and to stop his mouth then in all the testimonyes of counsells or fathers that ever lived in the world And therefore to conclude this first direction as this may discover to us what small hope there is of the greatest number of those that professe the truth in these dayes of peace and joyne with us in the use of all Gods ordinances that they should ever persevere and hold fast their profession being so extreamly ignorant and unacquainted with the principles and grounds of the Religion that they doe professe strangers in the holy Scriptures so may this assure the best of us all beloved that if ever a time of tryall shall come our hearts will smart and ake for this that we have not grounded our selves better in the knowledge of the truth that when we shall heare what the adversary will object against it wee shall find our selves so apt to stagger for want of grounded knowledge when we shall find so small comfort in suffering for it which wee have so small assurance whether it bee the truth or no. Certainely hee that desires to persevere and hold fast the truth hee must while hee hath time and meanes ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth by acquainting himselfe and seeking to be perfect in the principles of Religion and points of the Catechisme and by getting good proofes of Scripture for every thing that hee doth hold and professe The second is this He must take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practice it or he will never continue constant in the profession of it This is given for the reason why the elect hearers who are in the parable Luke 8.15 resembled unto the good ground did keepe the word and bring forth fruit with patience did persevere and hold out to the end and none but they because they and they only did heare the word with honest and good hearts The man that heares the word and useth the meanes of knowledge with an honest and good heart that is with desire and purpose of heart to practice that which he knowes with such a heart as was in David Psalme 86.11 Teach mee thy wayes ô LORD and I will walke in thy truth And 119.34 Give me understanding and I shall keepe thy Law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart He I say that hath such an honest and good heart he shall certainely keepe it and hold out to the end Many promises are made to such The righteous is an everlasting foundation saith the Holy Ghost Prov. 10 25. And the Prophet having spoken Psalm 112.1 5. of many priviledges that belong to the man that feareth God to the good and upright hearted man he adds this to all the rest Verse 6. surely hee shall not be moved for ever no temptations no perswasions no persecutions shall ever be able to remove him If yee will feare the Lord saith Samuel to Israel 1 Sam. 12.14 And serve him and obey his voice and not rebell against the commandement of the Lord then shall both yee and also the King that reighneth over you continue following the Lord your God Bee you confident in this beloved even such of you as when you forecast the prevailing of Popery and danger of persecution have beene most apt to feare and doubt your selves that you shall never be able to hold out to the end if you truly feare God and make conscience to practice whatsoever he hath taught you be you confident I say in these promises and how weake soever you feele your selves know that the Lord will shew his strength in your weakenesse he will certainely uphold you The eyes of the Lord saith the Prophet to King Asa 2 Chron. 16.9 runne too and fro throughout the whole earth every nation every Towne every family to shew himselfe strong in the behalfe of them whose heart is perfect towards him This the faithfull have ever had good experience of in the times of most fiery tryall What an admirable strength and constancy shall we read of in the Booke of Martyrs to have beene in sundry simple men and women whose knowledge was very weake and meane A well grounded knowledge is a notable meanes to helpe unto constancy as we have heard But there is more force this way in one ounce of true piety and uprightnesse of heart then in a pound of knowledge without this Let a man abound in knowledge never so much if he feare not God if he makes not conscience of his wayes he may turne Papist before he dye notwithstanding all the knowledge that he hath Hold faith and a good conscience saith the Apostle to Timothy 1 Tim. 1.19 20. which some having put away concerning faith have made shipwracke of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander A pure conscience is that golden Pot wherein this heavenly Mannah of faith and sound judgement in Religion must bee kept Holding the mystery of faith in a pure conscience saith hee 1 Tim. ◠9 This golden Pot this precious cabinet will keepe it safe and sure so as we shall never lose it and nothing else but this will doe it And what meaneth he by a pure conscience Surely such a one as doth not willingly admit of the least spot the least sinne that may defile it A good conscience in all things as Paul calls it Heb. 13.18 He that dares not give liberty to himselfe to offend God in any thing he and he only shall hold fast the mystery of faith That Alexander which the Apostle speaketh of had not only beene a constant hearer of the Apostle but had been his constant companion in travell a zealous professour of the truth and very neare unto Martyrdome for it also as it may appeare Acts 19.33 34. yet fell this man so fearfully from the truth that he became a blasphemer of it as is plaine 1 Tim. 1.20 and a most bitter enemy and persecutor of it one of the greatest enemies that ever Paul had Alexander the copper-smith saith he 2 Tim. 4.14
a burden Observe in the Lords speech five things 1. This was one of the greatest sorrowes of Gods people in their captivity that they wanted then their solemne assemblies Though they might have some religious meetings for Gods morall worship yea they had publique fasts then foure times a yeare as appeares Zach. 8.19 yet their assemblies were nothing so solemne so populous as they were wont to be at Ierusalem 2. The Caldeans their enemy were wont to reproach them for this and to say to them to this effect where are your solemne assemblies now as it is said Lam. 1.7 they did mocke at their Sabbaths they joyed to see they could have no such solemne assemblies as they were wont to have as indeed the solemnity and greatnesse of the Church-assemblies hath ever beene a great eye-sore to wicked men 3. It was a burden to Gods people to have this reproach cast upon them they could have twitted them with nothing that would have grieved them more 4. That the Lord saith to his Church of these that were so sorrowfull for the solemne assembly these are of thee these are indeed naturall and kindly children and members of the true Church that do stand thus affected 5. And lastly The promise that the Lord makes to such I will gather them saith the Lord. I will have a speciall respect unto them and though they be thus scattered and dispersed not one of them shall be lost but I will bring them back againe to their own land Thirdly He that hath the spirit of Christ any true love or zeale of God in his heart will joy in the plentifull and free preaching of the Word which is a chiefe part of Gods worship a principall occasion of our most solemne assemblies All that have true hearts to God doe and ought to desire heartily and to pray to God for this When our Saviour had complained Matth. 9.37 that there were so few labourers about Gods harvest he commands his Disciples Verse 38. To pray unto the Lord of the harvest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he would cast forth speedily and without delay send forth or by a strong hand as in a case of present necessity thrust forth labourers many labourers labourers indeed he would have them to be not loiterers or such as should doe the worke of the Lord negligently into his harvest Brethren saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.1 pray that the word of the Lord may have a free course 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it may run freely that preaching of it may not be hindred or interrupted by any meanes And Col. 4.3 Pray for us saith he that God would open to us a doore of utterance that we may have free liberty to preach the Gospell And as all men you see are bound to pray to God for the increase and liberty of faithfull preachers so will every one that truly loves God and hath any zeale for his glory rejoyce greatly in the liberty of the Gospell and when the truth is plentifully preached Wee reade in the reformation that Nehemiah wrought Neh. 12.44 That Iudah rejoyced for the priests and for the Levites that waited that stood saith the originall They joyed in this as in the chiefe part of the reformation of Religion that they had store of faithfull and able Priests and Levites and that they also stood and were setled and established in their places with liberty and maintenance and all good encouragements And the Apostle Paul was so zâ—alous for much preaching and rejoyced so much in the glory he knew redounded to God by it that speaking of some in Rome that preached the truth and sound Doctrine without all truth and soundnesse of heart he saith Phil. 1.18 Nothwithstanding every way whether in pretence or in truth Christ is preached and I therein doe rejoyce and I will rejoyce saith he Surely they were very bad men of whom he saith Verse 15.16 that they preached Christ even of envy and strife even to adde affliction to his bonds to increase his griefe and trouble who was then in bonds and prison for the Gospell How could Paul rejoyce in such mens preaching will you say Certainely he knew that though they were so bad in themselves yet their Doctrine which was both for matter and manner sound might through Gods blessing upon his owne ordinance become effectuall to the conversion and comfort of Gods elect For be you sâ—re of this that if Paul had beene of that minde that he that is a wicked man himselfe cannot by his Ministery be the instrument of the conversion of another he would never have said of such men as these I doe rejoyce that Christ is preached by them yea and I will rejoyce in it On the otherside he that hath any true love or zeale of God in his heart cannot but grieve for the want of preaching that preaching should be hindred that good Preachers and such as God hath made able and willing to doe him and his Church service should have cause to complaine as Paul doth 1 Thes. 2.18 that Satan hinders them No good man will rejoyce in this but grieve and mourne for it It is said of out blessed Saviour Mat. 9.36 that when he saw the multitude to be like sheep without Shepheards that the harvest was great and the labourers so few that there was such want of preachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Holy Ghost his bowels eraned in him with inward griefe and compassion of their misery And which of us should not desire to be affected as our blessed Saviour was When Eliah would give unto the Lord himselfe a reason of that griefe and passion he was in which made him weary of his life he alleadgeth this for one chiefe cause of it and healledgeth it twice in that one Chapter 1 King 19.10.14 They have slaine thy prophets with the sword and it was a death to the good man to thinke of that Fourthly and lastly He that hath the spirit of Christ in him will rejoyce to see the Ministery of the word fruitfull in them that doe enjoy it and powerfull to bring them to the obedience of it when it goeth forth conquering men and to conquer more as it was Revel 6.2 said to doe in the primitive Church in those Apostolicall times This made Paul to rejoyce and praise God for the Thessalonians 1 Thes. 1.5 6. For our Gospell came not to you in word only but in power and in the Holy Ghost and yee became followers of us and of the Lord. This is that that every good heart ought to desire and begge of God not only that the word of the Lord may have a free course but also that it may be glorified as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thes. 3.1 that it may have good successe and prosper in that that God sent it for that is to reforme the hearts and lives of men He that hath any true love or zeale of God in him will rejoyce to see this When the
into the true Church are not yet called to the knowledge and profession of the truth them also I must bring they must needs bee brought into this fould they must needs bee made members of the true Church and brought into the number of them that professe the truth And how must that be done And they shall heare my voice saith he If Christ intend to bring them into his fould to save them they shall heare his voice And how shall they heare without a Preacher Saith the Apostle Rom. 10.14 So that when God with-holds from a people the Preaching of his word though we may not presume to judge of his secret counsell and decree concerning any man or to limit his power yet may we boldly say that this is a fearefull signe that Christ hath no sheepe there whom he meanes to bring unto his fould no elect people there whom hee meanes to save And when God restraines preaching and takes it away from a people for whosoever be the instrument this is his doing certainly Is there any evill in a city and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 we may take it for a signe that the Lord hath no more sheep there whom he means to bring into his fold If God should send upon a land such weather either in seed-time as should rot all the seed in the ground and make it unfruitfull or in the harvest as should rot all the corne when it is come even unto ripenesse or if sending a plentifull and seasonable harvest he should send such a generall mortality and sicknesse among men as none could be got to reap and gather it all men would take this for a signe that God meant to bring a famine upon that land and destroy both man and beast by it yea they would be much affected and mourn extreamly for such a judgement it would be a day of griefe and of desperate sorrow as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 17.11 And yet men know well enough that God can keep men from famine and feed them sufficiently though they have no corn at all as he did all Israel for forty yeares together in the wildernesse Even so it is in this case the Apostle speaking of the state that the Athenians and all other Gentiles had been in before Christs ascension into heaven saith Acts 17.30 that the time of that ignorance while God with-held from the Gentiles the means of knowledge the Ministerie of his Word God regarded not as the old translation well rendreth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he did looke over it he did not vouchsafe to looke or set his eyes upon it that is regarded them not cared not what became of men that lived in those dayes For that this is the meaning of the phrase appeares by the contrary Psal. 34 5. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous that is he respecteth them and hath a care of them in a speciall manner The people that God denieth his Word unto it is a fearefull signe that they are such as God regardeth not cares not what becomes of them And have not we just cause then to mourne when we see preaching restrained Surely if our Saviour had not thought so his bowels would not so have yerned in him to see so few Preachers to see the people like sheepe scattred upon the mountaines without Pastours to looke to them and feed them to see the Lords harvest like to be lost for want of labourers as we see he did Matth. 9 36. But you will object againe It is no marvell sure you should so plead for preaching We have preaching enough in these dayes if that be good Are all saved that have preaching Where have you worse people then where is most preaching I answer That though all be not saved that have preaching but preaching is sent to some obstinate people and continued to them onely to be a witnesse against them and to increase their condemnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 24.14 yet is it a just cause of comfort and rejoycing to all Gods people to see sound preaching abound to see store of good Preachers raised up by God Preachers of Gods sending For how can they preach saith the Apostle Rom. 10.15 that is preach profitably and effectually except they be sent of God Yea will you say it is indeed a just cause of joy to see store of those Preachers in the Church that are of Gods sending For those surely are not onely good Preachers but good men too I answer none are Preachers of Gods sending so qualified in all points as he requires but such as are orderly approved to be 1 men able to teach profitably 2 men of unblameable lives But a man may be a Preacher of Gods sending though he be an hypocrite and have no truth of grace in his heart as those were I told you of the last day out of Phil. 1.18 and as Iudas was he was sent of God to preach Matth. 10.4 7. yea and God wrought with him â—oo as is plaine by that we read Luk. 9.6 and yet he was but an hypocrite in heart he never had truth of grace in him when he was at the best When therefore we see store of such Preachers as are men able to teach profitably and we may be sure such are of Gods sending and we have just cause to rejoyce in it For it is a certaine signe not onely that God hath a true Church among us a company of elect ones but also that he hath among us more people to be gathered and brought into his fold that he meanes not yet to remove our candlestick but to continue and inlarge the bounds of his Church amongst us For God did never send the Ministery of the Word to such as were all reprobates or for the reprobates sake onely or principally to harden them and increase their condemnation but for his elects sake principally he sends his Word to any people This was the cause saith the Apostle Eph. 4.12 why God gives Preachers For the perfecting of the Saints and for the edifying of the body of Christ. So the Apostles were sent Mat. 6.10 to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel to bring the Lords sheepe his elect that were in Israel into his fold So when God sent Paul to Corinth and maintained his liberty there a yeare and a halfe he gives this for the reason of it Acts 18.10 For I have much people in this city saith he It is a signe God hath much people there where he placeth able and good Preachers and maintaineth them in peace and liberty for any time So you see to conclude this first reason of the point that in respect of the love we owe to all men and the desire we should have of their salvation we are bound to rejoyce in the liberty of the Gospell and grieve to see it hindred and interrupted any way The second reason is the respect we owe unto our selves and to the Church and
wicked men two wayes by the Examples of his severity towards his owne children 547 548 Iustification By Christ we are fully and perfectly delivered and freed from all our sinnes 315 316 All true believers are perfectly cleansed from their sinneâ— and pure in Gods eyes 655 The reasons of it 660 661 Foure maine differences betweene justification and sanctification 656 659 How perfectly a true believer is discharged of all his sinnes appeares in 5 points 659 We cannot be justified by inherent righteousnesse 669 670 Reasons of it 670 671 We are justified by Christs righteousnesse imputed to us 672 Objections answered 674 The knowledge of this that Christ hath purchased for us the pardon of our sinnes a sufficient ground of comfort 677. and so is the knowledge of this that Christs perfect obedience is imputed to us Ibid. K. Knowledge A Good signe to desire to know the whole will of God in all things that concerne us 423 786 794 Saving knowledge is the principall worke of Gods grace in the conversion of man 472 It is the foundation of other graces 473 It is the seed of other graces 475 All Gods people must seeke for saving knowledge 483 Signes of sanctified knowledge 485 c 1 The Word the onely object of it 2. Specially such parts of it as are most usefull and profitable for our selves 485. 3. It is cleare and certaine 4. There 's no fulnesse nor satiety in it 486 It works 1 humilitie 487. 2. Good affections 488. 3. Reformation of hearts and liâ—e 489 490. 4. Strengtheneth against tentations 491 Motives to seek knowledge 1. It concernes one as well as another to have knowledge in Religion and in the Scriptures 492 493. 2. It is a duty required of God Ibid. 494 3 It is a comfortable signe of Election and uprightnesse oâ— heart 495 4. It keepeth us constant in Religion and from danger of seducers 490 788 5. It makes us walke boldly and comfortably 497 Meanes 1. Be sensible of ignorance 2. Be truly humbled or sin 498. 3. Depend upon an ordinary and sound ministry 499. 4. Read the Word 5. Meditate 6. Conferre 7. Pray 501. Receive the Word with an honest heart 792 No man by naturall abilities can attaine saving knowledge without supernaturall grace 512 This cure not perfected in this life nor so perfectly in some as others but shall be perfected in heaven 514 Naturall mens knowledge not sufficient to salvation 515 The work of grace enlightning the understanding is extraordinarie and rare 516 This workes most free no reason of it but only Gods good pleasure Ibid. â—abour to understand every thing we do in Gods service 583 Danger of them that make light account of knowledge 598 L. Labour WE cannot performe any spirituall service unto God without labour 34 Love of God The love of God is the root of all true obedience 386 The true love of God a certaine signe of an upright heart 388 389 No wicked man doth indeed love God 390 c. There may bee true love of God in them that are much exercised with slavish feares 394 Love that is wrought in men towards God by his common savours is unsound 398 399 Faith the root of it 742 Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ loves God above all 798 Gods honour must be dearer unto us than any thing 809 M. Magistrates HAve great opportunity to honour God in their places 631 Maliciousnesse True faith will subdue it 733 734 Meanes God is the giver of all meanes and of the vertue in them to do us good 72 Meditation Meditate on that we heare 40 Memory We should be carefull to remember what we heare 39 And to keepe Gods favours in remembrance 646 Mercy of God The onely ground the best can have for hope of pardon is Gods mercy 102 c. Gods mercy most free 107 In him bowels of mercy 107 108 We must not rest in this to know that God is mercifull but labour to know that his mercy yea a speciall mercy belongs to us 126 Five differences between it and common mercies 126 127 Five notes to know whether it belong to us 127 128 Five notable effects that the assurance of Gods speciall mercy worketh in the conscience 129 130 The vilest sinner if he feele his sin and desire to turne to God need not doubt of finding mercy with him 130 c. Gods mercy to us in the things that concerne this life 224 225 In things that concerne our soules 225 c. Learne to be mercifull by example of Gods mercy 115 Ministers Why the faithfullest Ministers are so hated 46 47 What properties should be in the Minister that desires to do good specially in reproving sin 48 52 Ministers should not be given to suits and contentions 51 What manner of men Ministers had need to be 166.167 Ministers must chiefly labour to bring the people to knowledge to ground and stablish them in it 481 By what means he may do that 482 Ministers have great opportunity to honour God 631 Ministers teaching by warrant of Gods Word are to be obyed 724 A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may be a meanes to converâ— others 805 Ministry of the Word The means which God hath sanctified and by which he hath been wont to worke repentance and grace 18. and knowledge 499. and constancy in the truth 796 What mighty works it hath wrought and the reason it hath done so 18 21 We should resolve to live under it and why 23 24 48 To be accounted a chiefe blessing 25 478 800 804 That the best that applyeth the Word particularly and reproveth sin boldly 44 A principall work of mercy to procure or provide that for a people 479 It is Gods speciall and free favour that any of us enjoy the sound Ministry of the Word 503 507 That the Ministry of the Word is effectuall to conversion is to be ascribed onely to the Spirit 507 509 They are in a fearefull estate that enjoy not the Ministry of the Word 526 527 And also they that enjoy it and cannot profit by it 528 A great mercy to enjoy the Ministry of the Word but specially when we profit by it 531 532 We should rejoyce in this 802 803 Modesty The people of God dare not speake boldly nor immodestly of filthy actions 6 Mortification Seven meanes of it 317 c. We may with confidence go to Christ for helpe against our spirituall infirmities 331 Objections against that answered 335 Faith the onely means of mortification 732 Musicke Three things to be observed concerning the Musicke they had in the worship of God under the Law 3 N. Neighbours HOw we came to make our selves guilty of the sinnes of others 179 c. 219 We are bound to desire and procure so farre as in us lieth that all men may have the means of knowledge 477 478 O. Oath GReat care to be had in taking an oath and keeping it 183 The common sinne in taking an oath
so carelesly and making so little conscience in keeping it 184 Occasions of evill to be shunned 318 Officers Bound to present infamous and scandalous persons 182 They sin that keep men from publike pennance 187 188 Obedience Be willing to yeeld passive obedience unto God 245 249 Conscionable care to please God a sure note of uprightnesse 378 True obedience is universall 419 c. 724 726 Yet speciall care to be had of those things God hath given us speciall charge of 422 The onely rule of true righteousnesse is the Word 380 c. How the upright man sheweth equall respect to all the commandements 423 c. Forth the root of it 737 741 Five notes of Evangelicall obedience 754 Obedience must be done in a right manner 433 c. Oppression Against such as are undoers of others 124 Originall sinne Is derived from the parents and why 282 283 For this sinne above all others God may justly abâ—orre us and we have most cause to bee humbled in our selves 301 303 Three motives to perswade us to seek deliverance from it and two meanes 313 317 Consider Gods mercy and goodnesse towards us in that regard 336 P. Papists THeir errours touching originall sinne 305 c. Touching justification 662 c. Parents To be humbled for the corruption and sinne that appeares in their children 286 Parents should use their utmost indeavour to breed grace in their children 287 c. Diverse motives Ibid. Means Parents must use to save their childrens soules 291 c Parents must maintaine their authority over their children 291 How they come to lose it 292 Their sin in neglecting to keep them in awe 293 294 They must instruct their children 1. Instilling betimes the beginnings of knowledge 294. 2. Acquainting them with the practice of Religion 295. 3. Bringing them to the publike worship 4. Examining them how they profit Ibid. They must be carefull to give them good example 298 They must take heed how they place them at schoole in service in mariage 299 They must pray for them Ibid. Parents using these meanes need not doubt they shall lose their labour 300 Patience We have need of it 250 Seven notes of it 251 c. Motives to it 253 c. Meanes 260 c. Perseverance Study to persevere unto the end 12 The marvellous mercy of God to bee acknowledged in the perseverance of any in the state of grace 347 352 Take heed of declining and falling fâ—om grace 431 432 The regenerate elect child of God caâ—â—ot sin so hainously as every unregenerate man may do 533 c. Constancy in the true Religion is a signe a man hath the Spirit of Christ. 766 c. God hath given great testimony to this 76â— The faithfull have found much comfort in â—t 〈◊〉 They whom the Spirit hath taught 〈…〉 persevere in the truth 〈◊〉 Motives to constancy in the truth 7â—â— 7â—2 Meanes to it 782 Though it be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this worke 783 Predestination Gods decree of Predestination is most righteous 248 249 Prayer Gods people in all distresse must seeke for comfort from God by prayer 59. c. Extremity of affliction should not keepe us from it 63 64 Nor sense of our owne vilenesse 64 65 Nor inability to pray 68 69 c Nor a conceit that it 's to no purpose to pray 69 c. Prescript and set formes of Prayer may bee used 68 Why God delayes to answer the prayers of his servants 75 76 What we must then do 78 c. God gives often a gracious answer to the prayers of his servants though they perceive it not 76 Five severall wayes God shewes respect unto and gives a gracious answer to his peoples prayers 76 77 Six principall faults that use to blemish and weaken our prayers 81 c. 637 Five notable encouragements to prayer specially in inward afflictions 153 Prayer a speciall meanes to get grace to beare afflictions comfortably and patiently 273 Long prayers not unlawfull so it be with foure cautions 310 Prayer a meanes to conquer corruptions 322 And to get assurance of Gods favour in Christ. 636 A singular good thing to keep a constant course in prayer 700 Faith eâ—ableth us to pray well 743 Practice Presently set upon the practice of what wee have learned 43 Making conscience to practise what we have learned meanes to establish us in the truth 792 Preaching of the Word Is a meanes to bring men to Christ. 19 The godly man will rejoyce in the plentifulnesse of it 801 for three reasons 803 809 Preaching necessary now 813 Obiections against it answered 810 c. Preparation To the hearing of the Word wherein it consists 30 c. Presumption Take heed we sin not presuming that we shall repent before we die 15 The vanity of those conceits which keepe many from being troubled with their 〈◊〉 89 93 Hypocrites use to be confident 377 Presume not to sin because of the fals of Gods people 554 c. The danger of Presumption 620 625 744 Signes of it 628 629 Private duties Secret confession of sinne most necessary convenient and beneficiall 193 195 Psalmes The titles of them not to be omitted as superfluous and impertinent 1 Why committed to the chiefe Musitian 4 Singing of Psalmes an ancient and excellent ordinance of God 4 How Psalmes should be sung 6 Punishment The consideration of punishment may cause a faithfull man to mourne and grieve for sinne and to be afraid of it 218 Christ hath satisfied as well for the temporall as eternall punishment due to our sinnes 662 663 Though the afflictions men induce be in their owne nature punishments yet are they not so to all men 664 665 Profanenesse In some respects the open profane persons case is worse than the hypocrites 718 Profession Live so as men may be witnesses of thy goodnesse 418 He that hath assurance that Christ is his will proâ—esse and declare himselfe openly to bee Gods servant 627 We may hate the sinnes of professors but not hate them for any goodnesse they professe Three notes whereby we may see many hate professors for their goodnesse 716 717 Prosperity He that hath not Christ can have no comfort in his prosperity 686 Great is their folly that preferre worldly things before Christ. 690 R. Regenerate THe sinnes the regenerate fall into are in sundry respects greater than the sinnes of others 539 542 548 552 God will plague sinne as much in them as in any other in the world 540 541 In this life he sheweth more hatred to the sinnes of such than to the sinnes of other men 542 c. The goodnesse in the regenerate man in three respects surpasseth the goodnesse in the morall man or hypocrite 729 730 Religion That 's the true Religion that gives the whole glory of mans salvation to the free grace and mercy of God 110 523 The truth we have received by warrant of
the Word and teaching of the Spirit we should be constant in 525 c. 766 767 A grievous sinne to insult against Religion for the faults of the professours of it 553 554 True Religion grounded on the Word 767 No certainty in Religion but by the teaching of the Spirit 773 774 True Religion brings great blessings to the Church and State 806 807 Repentance A great comfort that thou hast repented 17 The sin of such as keep men from publike pennance 187 188 The sin of such as sin and refuse publike profession of their repentance 189 191 They that have truly repented them of their sinnes cannot easily forget them but are apt to think of them 203 c. The chief thing that should make us hate sin and mourne for it is the offence and dishonour done to God 219 220 The sinning against so good a God should humble us 227 Notes of sincere repentance 232 Five things required in true repentance 605 Faith the root of repentance 740 Reproofe The Minister must plainely and particularly reprove sin 44 c. 707 The reasons for the necessity of reproofe 46 In foure things the Ministers wisdome in reproving sinne must appeare 49 50 And his love in three 51 Reasons why men cannot indure reproofe 52 Their folly appeares in â—oure things 53 Five Obiections answered against such Ministers 54 57 Dangerous not to indure the Word of reproofe 244 Righteousnesse Five things to be granted touching inherent righteousnesse 667 668 Yet cannot a man be iustified by that 669 Inherent righteousnesse a great ground of comfort 677 678 S. Sabbath THough the outward observation of the Sabbath be the least yet God is highly pleased with it and promiseth to reward it 701 705 The things required for the right observation of it 708 710 Sacriledge Is a great sinne 724 Sadnesse Christians should beware of sadnesse and feare 137 Salvation The whole glory of mans salvation is due to the Lord alone and his free grace 521 522 Though it be free to us Christ paid deare for it 600 601 Sanctification Whom the Lord iustifies he sanctifieth though this be not so perfect as the former yet is it more sensible to us because we are agents in it our selves 316 Foure maine differences betweene sanctification and iustification 656 659 Sanctification is not in the same measure in all true believers 657 Nor perfected in this life 658 None can be sanctified till he be iustified 730 Faith the inward instrument whereby God sanctifieth the heart 731 Reasons of it 738 739 Scandalous sinners We should do our best indeavor to bring scandalous sinners to open shame and punishment 182 c. Officers chiefly Ibid. How â—arre private Christians may go in this 185 c. Scripture We must esteeme reverently of every part of Scripture though we cannot at first reading or hearing profit by it 2 The duty we owe to those parts of the Word we cannot understand standeth in six points 2 3 The holy Scripture of the Old Testament was kept in the Sanctuary and Temple 4 It is the onely rule of true righteousnesse 380 c. The absolute perfection of the Scriptures appeares in six particulars 381 384 All Gods people have equall interest in the holy Scriptures 493 All truths necessary to salvation are plainely and clearely set â—â—wne in the Scriptures 512 513 768 Security Against secure sinners 209 214 Selfe-denyall To renounce our selves and with humbled soules to cast our selves upon the â—ree mercy of God in Christ is the way to obtaine comfort 647 Service of God Their solly which reâ—use Gods service because it is an heavy bondage 444 c. Reasons why men reâ—use Gods service 445 c. Gods service the most comfortable life 448 Foure things to be considered in the gracious disposition of our Master that maketh us chearfull in his service 451 Sight of sinne How far forth the discovering of sin to us is a blessing 340 How far forth a judgement 341 Sincerity The Lord desireth and highly esteems truth and sincerity of â—eart and â—oure reasoâ—s for that 368 371 It stands us all upon to 〈◊〉 diligently whether our hearts 〈◊〉 upâ—ight and thâ—ee motives to that 372 376 466 He that hath any one sâ—ving and sanctifying grace hath certainly an upright heart 376 Even the aptnesse that is in us to suspect our selves least our hearts should be unsound is a good signe of uprightnesse 376 719 So is the conscience we make of Gods commandements and to lead a godly life 378 Meanes to attaine sincerity and uprightnesse of heart 469 470 Care to keep our selves unâ—potted of every sin is a signe of sincerity 726 So is this when our maine intent and aime is to please God 728 Sinne. One sin drawes on another 14 Pardon of sin is more to be desired than deliverance from any outward misery 84 c. Sin the greatest evill 85 Sinnes are debts 86 Sin is filthenesse 87 Motives to seek pardon of sin 94 95 Pray daily for it though we be justified 666 Comfort from the pardon of sin 677 Meanes to obtaine it 96 97 98 Notes whereby to know sin is pardoned 100 101 How the assurance of pardon is lost 99 The godly man remembreth his sin with griefe 203 c. Three great mischiefs of scandalous sinnes that abound where the Gospell is preached 175 178 Learne to be afraid of sin 207 569 Every sin is a transgression of Gods Law 220 A contempt done unto God 221 Foure attributes of God by which it appeares that we are chiefly to mourne for our sinnes because God iâ— offended 22 c. No sin veniall or lightly to be accounted of 228 229 233 234 Yet are some greater than others 230 c. 549 552 Three causes of actuall sinnes 282 The godly man hath most cause to be afraid of sin 571 Foure things to be observed in the passion of Christ that do notably set forth the odiousnesse of sin 601 604 Five meanes to make us esteeme sin as it ought to be esteemed of 605 606 Speech Filthy speech becommeth not Christians 6 7 Spirit of God Five notes of the holy Spirit dwelling in us 150 151 The Spirit is the mark on Christs sheep whereby they may know they are his 747 By the fruits of the Spirit they may know they have the Spirit Ibid. Where the Spirit dwels it perswades them in the truth of religion 771 This no private Spirit 775 Strictnesse Maketh not Christs yoke intolerable 235 All precisenesse and strictnesse in small matters is not hypocrisie 236 581 714 Answer to them that blame professours for their scrupulousnesse 715 T. Trouble of mind Diverse obiections of men in that case answered 139 c. Take heed of seeking helpe in this case by false wayes 144 145 Tentations to despaire to be resisted and how 145 146 How to recover our selves and to overcome such tentations 148 c. Truth When a thing is said to bee done or spoken in truth 368 W. Watchfulnesse A
words this comfortable sentence verse 18. Wee know that whosoever is borne of God sinneth not This wee know and are most certaine of that hee can never fall into that sinne Insomuch as that which the Apostle speaketh of the whole Church of the Iewes Rom. 11.11 may be truly said of every elect child of God Have they stumbled that they should fall that is that they should fall finally and for ever for in the next verse 12. hee granteth they are fallen God forbid saith hee See this also plainly taught us Psal. 15. where the Prophet having described the upright hearted Christian by sundry properties and actions hee concludeth verse 5. Hee that doth these things shall never bee mooved never bee utterly and finally overcome by any tentation And this is that which our Saviour teacheth also Mat. 7.24 25. Whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a wise man that built his house upon a rock and the raine descended and the flouds came and the winds blew and beat upon that house and it fell not because it was built upon a rock And that which hee saith of a godly life hee saith Matth. 16.18 of a lively and true faith also Thou art Peter a rocke impregnable whom Satan with all his might shall not be able to overcome though thou shalt fall thou shalt not fall utterly and upon this rocke this faith that thou hast made confession of I will build my Church and the gates of hell all the cunning all the power of Satan shall not prevaile against it If any man shall aske me and why cannot a chosen vessell and true beleever what tentations soever shall assault him perish irrecoverably I answer There bee two pillars that uphold him and make it impossible for him to fall in that manner of which I spake the last day 1. The almighty power of God 2. The unchangeable love of God Both fitly typified by those two pillars we read of 1 Kin 7.21 that were in Solomons Temple which was also it selfe a type of the Church and people of God the one was called Iachin that is to say he will establish the other Boaz in him is strength First Let us begin with Boaz. In the Lord is strength enough to keepe us from falling totally or finally Vpon this pillar our Saviour lyeth this Doctrine Iohn 10.28.29 None of my sheepe shall perish my father which gave them me is greater then all and no man is able to plucke them out of my fathers hand No no man if hee bee once one of Christs sheepe a true beleever no man can plucke him away Vpon this pillar doth Paul ground his confidence 2 Tim. 1.12 I am not ashamed for I know whom I have beleeved and I am perswaded that hee is able to keepe that which I have committed unto him against that day Yea upon this pillar hee groundeth the confidence even of the weakest Christian that is having an honest heart Rom. 14. For speaking of one that is weake in the faith verse 1. he saith thus of him verse 4. Yea he shall be held up for God is able to make him stand Now for the second pillar lachin hee will establish The Lord not only hath strength to keepe his people but wee are also sure he will establish them that they shall not perish This pillar God giveth his Church to ground and build upon Esa. 54.10 The mountaines shall depart and the hills bee removed but my kindnesse shall not depart from thee neither shall the covenant of my peace bee removed saith the Lord that hath mercy on thee Vpon this pillar doth the Church ground her confidence Esa. 64.5 Behold thou art wroth for wee have sinned in those is continuance and wee shall bee saved And so doth David Psalm 23.6 Surely goodnesse and mercy shall follow mee all the dayes of my life And 48.14 This God is our God for ever and ever he will be our guide even unto death Lecture LXXII On Psalme 51.5 Octob. 16. 1627. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the fourth and last point wherein the admirable goodnesse of God is set forth by the Doctrine of originall sin and that is this That the sinfulnesse and corruption of our nature being so great as it is it should doe us no more hurt then it doth And surely this is a thing that wee can never sufficiently admire that wee not onely slipping and falling oft into many actuall sins but having also still in us so vile a nature such a fountaine of corruption that maketh us wee cannot cease from sin any one moment and like the troubled sea that cannot rest it is the Prophets comparison though in another sense Esa. 57.20 is ever casting up some filthy myre and dirt or other to defile our best actions by that wee being such I say the Lord should not loath and abhorre both our selves and every thing that proceedeth from us That the Lord should notwithstanding all this have so gracious respect unto us and to our poore service as he hath this doth notably set forth his admirable goodnesse and mercy towards us This will the better appeare unto us if wee shall distinctly consider these three things 1. What wee and our best actions and performances are 2. What the Lord is in the holinesse of his owne nature 3. What the respect is that the Lord notwithstanding doth shew to us and to the service we do unto him For the first Our flesh and corrupt nature is such as it will not suffer us to doe any one duty in that manner as wee ought This blessed Paul complained of Rom. 7.18 To will is present with mee this was doubtlesse the speech of a regenerate man but how to performe that which is good I find not And that that hee saith of himselfe there hee saith of all the faithfull Galat. 5.17 Yee cannot doe the thing that yee would Nay it doth so palpably corrupt and defile every good thing wee desire to doe as our selves cannot choose if there bee any truth of grace in us but discerne and bee ashamed of it and complaine of it also as the Church doth Esa. 64.6 Wee are all as the uncleane man the leper and all our righteousnesses not one but all are as filthy rags So that when wee have done the best service that ever wee did to God wee have cause to cry God mercy for it and to pray with good Nehemiah 13.22 Lord pardon mee according to the greatnesse of thy mercy And if we as blind and senselesse and full of selfe-love as we are can discerne so much filth our selves in them what can the Lord doe Who is greater then our heart as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 3.20 and knoweth all things For the second point The Lord wee know is so infinitely holy that hee cannot abide to looke upon hee cannot but detest all filthinesse and sin Thou art of purer eyes saith the Prophet Hab. 1.13
savoury knowledge This light of sanctified knowledge is not like the light of a gloworme or like the light that the Moone giveth which glittereth and shineth but hath no heate in it at all but it is like that of the Sunne yea of the spring or summer sunne which doth not onely give light unto the world but it warmeth also and quickneth every thing Therefore is this light called the light of life Ioh. 8.12 No man knoweth God aright with a saving and sanctified knowledge but he must needs feare him and love him and put his trust in him The spirit of knowledge is called Esa. 11.2 The spirit of the feare of the Lord. These graces goe alwaies together So speaketh the Apostle likewise of love 1 Iohn 4.8 He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love So Psal. 9.10 They that know thy name will put their trust in thee for thou Lord hast not forsaken them that seeke thee No man knoweth himselfe or his owne sins both of nature and practise aright with a knowledge of the holy spirits working but he must needs loath himselfe in his owne sight as the Prophet speaketh Ezek. 36 31. No man can know Christ aright know him to be his Saviour but hee must needs be affected with it and joy more in it then in any thing in the world besides So speaketh the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.8 In whom though now ye see him not yet beleeving in him knowing that he loved you and gave himselfe for you ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory To conclude this second effect of saving knowledge No man can have any knowledge in the Scriptures of Gods teaching but he must needs affect the Word love it and delight in it So David in that very octonary and part of Psal. 119. that is to say part 13. wherein he speaketh of the knowledge and understanding he had gotten by studying the Scriptures professeth how he was affected to the Word verse 97. O how love I thy law And verse 103. How sweet are thy words unto my tast Yea sweeter then hony unto my mouth And verse 50. Thy Word hath quickned me As if he should say It hath not beene a dead and senslesse knowledge that I have gotten by it but such as hath enlightned me and bred holy affections in me Now if we would examine our selves by this note we should find that many of us that make a goodly shew in the Church of God after all these meanes of knowledge we have enjoyed have little or no saving knowledge in us Of a number of us it may be said as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 8.1 We know that we have all knowledge and a great deale of it many of us But we are not affected with that we know it worketh not upon our hearts we have a great deale of light in our understanding but it is but like as the Moone-shine or the glittering of the glo-worme it warmeth not our hearts at all but they remaine still as cold and dead as any stone We have the knowledge of God and of all his attributes his holinesse his justice his omniscience his power his goodnesse but what affections doth this knowledge worke in our hearts What reverence what feare to offend him what desire to be reconciled unto him what love unto his name We know well enough what sin is and what the curse of God is that is due unto sin yea that our selves are sinners and that if we be not still yet certainely we were under this curse yet all this that wee know never maketh our hearts to quake worketh no feare nor sorrow nor humiliation in them We say we know Christ not onely to be an all sufficient Saviour to the elect but that he hath redeemed us from the curse of the law his body was broken for us and his bloud was shed for us but we are not affected with this at all we tast no more sweetnesse in Christ then in a chip wee rejoyce not in him In a word wee have knowledge in the Scriptures and increase in it daily by reading and hearing we learne more and more but nothing we read or heare or learne affecteth or moveth us or if it worke any motions in us they are but sudden flashes that vanish quickly and can this be saving knowledge No no beloved deceive not your owne soules the knowledge that Gods spirit worketh resteth not in the braine but sinketh and soaketh into the heart and worketh kindly upon the affections of a man Labour therefore for good affections and make much of them mourne for this that thy heart is so senslesse and dead Know that as good affections without knowledge will yeeld thee no comfort no more will knowledge without good affections It will doe you no good to know God unlesse you feare him and love him If any man love God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.3 and that that he saith of love may be said of feare the same is knowne and approved of him It will doe you no good to know your selves to be sinners and to be able to make large confessions of them unlesse you can mourne and be humbled for them When Christ had said Matth. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit he addeth verse 4. Blessed are they that mourne As if he had said Without this the other will never make us happy It will doe us no good to know Christ unlesse we can rejoyce in him We are the circumcision saith Paul Phil. 3.3 the true people of God which worship God in the spirit and rejoyce in Christ Iesus It will doe us no good to read and heare much and so to increase in the knowledge of the Word unlesse we be affected with that we heare and learne These words which I command thee this day saith the Lord Deut. 6.6 shall bee in thine heart If ye will not heare saith the Prophet Mal. 2.2 and if ye will not lay it to heart As if he had said As good not heare at all as not lay that to heart and not to be affected with that we heare The third effect of saving and sanctified knowledge is this It will reforme the heart and life of him that hath it it is an operative a powerfull and effectuall knowledge It will make the man that hath it a godly man In physick and law and other sciences a man may attaine to a good understanding and sound judgement in them though he never practise them himselfe But in Divinity it is otherwise a man knoweth nothing aright in religion till he become a practiser of that he knoweth This the Apostle teacheth us notably Ephes. 4.20 24. But ye have not so learned Christ saith he that is to say to professe your selves to bee Christians and yet to live lewdly still if so bee that ye have heard him and have beene taught by him as the truth is in Iesus Why What is it to be taught by Christ as the truth is